A liveles life: or, Mans spirituall death in sinne Wherein is both learnedly and profitably handled these foure doctrines the spirituall death in sinne. The doctrine of humiliation. Mercy to be found in Christ. Continuance in sinne, dangerous. Being the substance of severall sermons upon Ephes. 2. 1,2,3. And you hath he quickned, who were dead in trespasses and sins, &c. Whereunto is annexed a profitable sermon at Lincolnes Inne, on Gen. XXII. XIV. Delivered by that late faithful preacher, and worthy instrument of Gods glory, Iohn Preston, Dr. in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Maiesty, master of Emanuel Colledge in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Lincolnes-Inne.
         Preston, John, 1587-1628.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 207 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 67 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09981
         STC 20235
         ESTC S122552
         99857676
         99857676
         23445
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09981)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23445)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1392:5)
      
       
         
           
             A liveles life: or, Mans spirituall death in sinne Wherein is both learnedly and profitably handled these foure doctrines the spirituall death in sinne. The doctrine of humiliation. Mercy to be found in Christ. Continuance in sinne, dangerous. Being the substance of severall sermons upon Ephes. 2. 1,2,3. And you hath he quickned, who were dead in trespasses and sins, &c. Whereunto is annexed a profitable sermon at Lincolnes Inne, on Gen. XXII. XIV. Delivered by that late faithful preacher, and worthy instrument of Gods glory, Iohn Preston, Dr. in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Maiesty, master of Emanuel Colledge in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Lincolnes-Inne.
             Preston, John, 1587-1628.
          
           [14], 94 [i.e. 102], [2], 26, [2] p.
           
             Printed by I. Beale, for Andrew Crooke, at the Blacke Beare in Paul's Church-yard,
             London :
             1633.
          
           
             The words "the spirituall death .. dangerous." are bracketed together on the title page.
             The first leaf and the last leaf are blank.
             P. 102 misnumbered 94.
             "A profitable sermon preached at Lincolnes-Inne, on Gen. XXII. XIV." (caption title) has separate pagination; register is continuous.
             A variant has page 102 numbered correctly.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sin -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           LIVELES
           LIFE
           :
           OR
           ,
           Mans
           Spirituall
           death
           in
           Sinne.
           Wherein
           is
           both
           learnedly
           and
           profitably
           handled
           these
           foure
           Doctrines
           
             
               The
               Spirituall
               Death
               in
               Sinne.
               
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Humiliation
               .
            
             
               Mercy
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Continuance
               in
               sinne
               ,
               dangerous
               .
            
          
           Being
           the
           substance
           of
           severall
           Sermons
           upon
           
             
               EPHES.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             And
             you
             hath
             he
             quickned
             ,
             who
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whereunto
           is
           annexed
           a
           profitable
           Sermon
           at
           LINCOLNES
           INNE
           ,
           On
           GEN.
           XXII
           .
           XIV
           .
           Delivered
           by
           that
           late
           faithful
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Instrument
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           
             IOHN
             PRESTON
          
           ,
           Dr.
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           Chaplaine
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           Master
           of
           Emanuel
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           of
           Lincolns-Inne
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             7.
             9.
             
          
           For
           I
           was
           alive
           without
           the
           Law
           once
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Commandement
           came
           ,
           sinne
           revived
           ,
           and
           I
           dyed
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             Beale
          
           ,
           for
           
             Andrew
             Crooke
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Blacke
           Beare
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1633.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXCELLENT
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           SPIRITVALL
           DEATH
           IN
           SINNE
           .
        
         
           
             EPHES.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               And
               you
               hath
               he
               quickned
               ,
               who
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               in
               times
               past
               ye
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               the
               spirit
               that
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Among
               whom
               also
               wee
               all
               had
               our
               conuersation
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               fulfilling
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               nature
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               euen
               as
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           Ephesians
           to
           a
           high
           estimation
           of
           their
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           might
           the
           better
           doe
           this
           ,
           hee
           sheweth
           ●hem
           their
           estate
           without
           Christ
           ;
           That
           
             they
             were
             
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             sinnes
             and
             trespasses
             :
          
           and
           that
           they
           were
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           proueth
           ,
           Because
           they
           
             walked
             in
             sinne
          
           :
           That
           they
           walked
           in
           sinne
           ,
           he
           proveth
           ,
           Because
           they
           had
           amongst
           them
           some
           false
           guides
           ,
           
           which
           here
           hee
           reckons
           up
           ,
           and
           declares
           them
           to
           be
           these
           three
           :
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             the
             World
             ;
             (
             
               They
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Devill
             ;
             (
             
               According
               to
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               aire
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             (
             
               Among
               whom
               also
               we
               all
               had
               our
               conuersation
               ,
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
          
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           that
           we
           will
           observe
           as
           naturally
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
           That
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           are
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           both
           those
           which
           are
           alive
           ,
           and
           quickened
           out
           of
           this
           Lethargie
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           are
           yet
           dead
           in
           their
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           .
           That
           wee
           are
           thus
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           
           it
           plainly
           appeares
           by
           this
           reason
           ;
           All
           mankinde
           were
           represented
           in
           our
           first
           parent
           Adam
           ,
           of
           whose
           fall
           this
           death
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           of
           nature
           ,
           was
           made
           a
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           ;
           now
           he
           being
           the
           root
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           dead
           ,
           all
           the
           branches
           must
           needs
           be
           dead
           also
           .
           
           It
           is
           also
           plaine
           by
           places
           of
           Scripture
           :
           as
           ,
           
             Ioh
             5.
             25.
             
             The
             dead
             shall
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             heare
             shall
             live
             :
          
           so
           againe
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             14.
             
             Awake
             thou
             that
             sleepest
             ,
             and
             stand
             vp
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             give
             
             thee
             light
             .
          
           Also
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             dead
             goe
             burie
             the
             dead
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           such
           as
           are
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           goe
           burie
           those
           that
           are
           dead
           through
           sinne
           .
           By
           all
           which
           places
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           are
           dead
           in
           sinne
           .
           This
           men
           consider
           not
           :
           You
           would
           thinke
           it
           a
           gashly
           sight
           to
           see
           Churches
           ,
           streets
           ,
           and
           houses
           for
           to
           lye
           full
           of
           dead
           corpes
           :
           but
           for
           to
           see
           places
           full
           of
           men
           spiritually
           dead
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           the
           worse
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           gashly
           sight
           ;
           and
           yet
           who
           amongst
           us
           is
           there
           ,
           almost
           ,
           that
           doth
           consider
           it
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           death
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           our
           fuller
           understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           these
           five
           things
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               this
               death
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               kinds
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               signes
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               degrees
               of
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               use
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           this
           death
           is
           .
        
         
           To
           know
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           understand
           that
           as
           a
           corporall
           death
           ,
           
           so
           a
           spirituall
           death
           hath
           two
           things
           in
           it
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           in
           the
           naturall
           death
           there
           is
           a
           privation
           of
           life
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           seperated
           from
           the
           bodie
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           spirituall
           death
           there
           is
           a
           privation
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           extinction
           of
           originall
           righteousnesse
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           ,
           a
           man
           can
           neither
           set
           hand
           nor
           foot
           forward
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           goodnesse
           ;
           as
           Paul
           confesseth
           of
           himselfe
           :
           
           for
           as
           the
           seperation
           of
           the
           soule
           makes
           the
           body
           to
           dye
           ;
           so
           the
           extinction
           of
           originall
           righteousnesse
           makes
           the
           soule
           to
           dye
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           bodie
           there
           is
           a
           stinking
           carkasse
           left
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           departed
           thence
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           soule
           there
           is
           a
           positive
           corrupted
           qualitie
           left
           ,
           called
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           prone
           to
           doe
           all
           evill
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           
             dead
             workes
          
           :
           
           
             Therefore
             leaving
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             let
             us
             goe
             on
             unto
             perfection
             ;
             not
             laying
             againe
             the
             foundation
             of
             repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1.
           
           And
           so
           againe
           in
           the
           9.
           chapter
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           ,
           and
           15.
           verse
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             offered
             himselfe
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             conscience
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God.
          
           Now
           it
           seemes
           a
           contradiction
           that
           they
           should
           be
           workes
           ,
           and
           yet
           dead
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           because
           besides
           the
           privation
           of
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           positive
           evill
           ,
           and
           stirring
           qualitie
           ,
           which
           is
           active
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           forth
           these
           evill
           and
           dead
           workes
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           chiefe
           seat
           of
           this
           death
           :
           
           It
           is
           chiefly
           seated
           in
           the
           minde
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           will.
           The
           Understanding
           is
           
             primum
             vivens
             ,
             &
             moriens
             primum
          
           ;
           the
           first
           living
           ,
           and
           first
           dead
           :
           for
           although
           the
           will
           bee
           corrupted
           ,
           yet
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           carried
           through
           the
           understanding
           .
           And
           this
           death
           of
           the
           understanding
           is
           such
           a
           darkenesse
           of
           judgement
           ,
           as
           thereby
           a
           man
           esteemes
           not
           ,
           but
           dislikes
           the
           
           wayes
           of
           God
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           approves
           the
           wayes
           of
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           .
           And
           in
           this
           facultie
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           understanding
           ,
           is
           this
           death
           of
           sinne
           chiefly
           seated
           ;
           therefore
           it
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Ioh.
           1.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             In
             him
             was
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             light
             was
             the
             life
             of
             men
             .
          
           So
           also
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           14.
           the
           place
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Awake
             thou
             that
             sleepest
             ,
             and
             stand
             vp
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             Christ
             shall
             give
             thee
             light
             :
          
           
           where
           hee
           sayes
           ,
           not
           life
           ,
           but
           light
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           light
           ,
           life
           will
           certainly
           follow
           :
           So
           againe
           ,
           
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
             To
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             turne
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             .
          
           One
           would
           thinke
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           places
           it
           should
           bee
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           light
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           so
           put
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           chiefest
           seat
           of
           this
           death
           is
           in
           the
           understanding
           .
           Therefore
           also
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             mindes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           2.
           
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           also
           saith
           
             Iames
             ,
             Iam.
             1.
             18.
             
             The
             word
             of
             Truth
             begat
             you
             :
          
           now
           Truth
           hath
           a
           reference
           to
           the
           understanding
           .
           And
           thus
           briefly
           have
           I
           given
           you
           a
           taste
           what
           this
           death
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           wherein
           it
           is
           seated
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Now
           it
           followes
           that
           we
           speake
           of
           the
           kinds
           of
           this
           death
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           better
           handling
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           your
           memories
           ,
           I
           will
           range
           into
           these
           three
           sorts
           :
           
             
               1
               The
               death
               of
               guilt
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               o-over
               to
               eternal
               damnation
               :
               and
               so
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               usually
               wee
               say
               ,
               a
               man
               condemned
               is
               a
               dead
               man.
               
            
             
               2
               The
               death
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               which
               is
               the
               seperation
               of
               grace
               from
               our
               soule
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               The
               death
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               lif
               of
               joy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               terrible
               than
               all
               deaths
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               truly
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               apprehended
               .
            
          
        
         
           Which
           latter
           death
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           conceive
           of
           ,
           I
           will
           open
           it
           a
           little
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           God
           joynes
           with
           every
           mans
           soule
           ,
           and
           gives
           to
           the
           most
           wicked
           man
           some
           seeming
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           some
           colourable
           life
           of
           comfort
           ;
           for
           else
           they
           would
           indure
           an
           hell
           here
           upon
           earth
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           although
           the
           wicked
           have
           no
           true
           grace
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           shadow
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           their
           morall
           vertues
           .
           So
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           comfort
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           ,
           although
           no
           true
           comfort
           :
           for
           God
           is
           the
           author
           of
           comfort
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           of
           light
           ;
           which
           all
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           doe
           more
           or
           lesse
           participate
           of
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           could
           not
           subsist
           :
           As
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           contrary
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           but
           once
           with-draw
           his
           comfort
           from
           us
           ,
           
           it
           is
           the
           terriblest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           :
           An
           example
           of
           this
           we
           may
           see
           in
           Christ
           ;
           when
           this
           comfort
           was
           with-drawne
           from
           him
           but
           in
           sense
           and
           feeling
           onely
           ,
           it
           made
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             Matth.
          
           27.
           46.
           
           Where
           Gods
           presence
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           horror
           and
           trembling
           :
           and
           I
           have
           knowne
           such
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           when
           his
           presence
           hath
           beene
           taken
           away
           ,
           have
           had
           their
           soules
           so
           pressed
           with
           horror
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           at
           a
           thousan●
           yeeres
           end
           they
           might
           enjoy
           the
           comfortable
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           would
           thinke
           themselves
           th●
           
           happiest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           absence
           of
           this
           ,
           made
           Luther
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           heaven
           and
           hell
           should
           set
           to
           torment
           him
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           so
           much
           as
           the
           with-drawing
           of
           Gods
           comfort
           did
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           poore
           creatures
           ,
           now
           in
           this
           world
           God
           is
           not
           seperated
           from
           you
           ,
           you
           feele
           not
           the
           torment
           of
           this
           death
           ,
           but
           now
           you
           enjoy
           the
           crepusculum
           ,
           and
           day-light
           of
           this
           comfort
           ;
           and
           therefore
           although
           it
           bee
           now
           slightly
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           little
           regarded
           ,
           yet
           when
           that
           day
           shall
           come
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           totally
           seperate
           them
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           they
           shall
           by
           lamentable
           experience
           learne
           how
           terrible
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           the
           kinds
           of
           this
           death
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           For
           the
           signes
           of
           this
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           signes
           of
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           of
           the
           bodily
           death
           ;
           the
           signes
           of
           that
           are
           these
           foure
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               understanding
               faileth
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               want
               of
               sense
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Want
               of
               motion
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               deadnesse
               in
               the
               face
               .
            
          
        
         
           These
           foure
           things
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           a
           spirituall
           death
           :
           
           First
           ,
           As
           those
           that
           are
           corporally
           dead
           ,
           want
           reason
           and
           understanding
           ,
           so
           doe
           those
           that
           are
           spiritually
           dead
           ;
           they
           cannot
           understand
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           men
           can
           judge
           of
           colours
           in
           the
           darke
           .
        
         
           I
           but
           some
           man
           will
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           
           The
           carnall
           man
           knowes
           many
           things
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           generall
           notion
           of
           the
           God-head
           ,
           and
           can
           talke
           of
           the
           creation
           
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           redemption
           by
           Christ
           ,
           he
           can
           discourse
           of
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           knowing
           Spirituall
           things
           ,
           
           and
           knowing
           them
           after
           a
           right
           manner
           ;
           a
           carnall
           man
           knoweth
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           .
           And
           hence
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
             They
             professe
             that
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             workes
             they
             deny
             him
             ,
             being
             abominable
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             unto
             every
             good
             worke
             reprobate
             :
          
           The
           word
           which
           there
           is
           translated
           reprobate
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           signifying
           ,
           
             unable
             to
             judge
          
           .
           Indeed
           in
           the
           generall
           they
           may
           understand
           and
           like
           the
           things
           that
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           come
           to
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           crosseth
           them
           ;
           they
           ,
           as
           a
           Divine
           sayes
           of
           them
           ,
           love
           
             veritatem
             lucentem
             ,
             non
             redarguentem
          
           ;
           they
           wholly
           dislike
           particulars
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           them
           to
           
             hic
             et
             nunc
          
           ,
           to
           particulars
           .
           In
           the
           abstract
           they
           loue
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           particulars
           ,
           as
           it
           convinces
           them
           of
           their
           particular
           sinnes
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           godly
           men
           are
           most
           hated
           of
           them
           that
           come
           neerest
           to
           them
           in
           shew
           ,
           because
           they
           bring
           light
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           discover
           their
           
             acerrima
             proximorumodiv
          
           ,
           their
           inward
           and
           bosome
           hatred
           of
           their
           neighbours
           :
           It
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           one
           should
           bring
           a
           Torch
           to
           one
           that
           is
           a
           doing
           some
           unlawfull
           thing
           ,
           some
           deed
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           he
           would
           wish
           him
           further
           off
           :
           their
           lives
           shine
           as
           lights
           ,
           and
           therefore
           giving
           good
           examples
           by
           a
           shining
           and
           godly
           conversation
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           ungodly
           and
           hypocriticall
           ones
           ,
           they
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           hate
           them
           :
           and
           as
           all
           wicked
           
           men
           hate
           them
           ,
           so
           especially
           those
           that
           are
           nighest
           unto
           them
           in
           shew
           ;
           because
           that
           their
           life
           doth
           not
           onely
           shine
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           open
           their
           vildnesse
           ,
           but
           scorch
           them
           also
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           being
           occupied
           about
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           wish
           them
           as
           farre
           off
           as
           they
           can
           :
           So
           that
           hence
           we
           see
           ,
           with
           an
           approving
           judgement
           ,
           not
           any
           save
           those
           which
           are
           quickned
           ,
           can
           understand
           spirituall
           things
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           The
           second
           thing
           wherein
           a
           naturall
           death
           consisteth
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           privation
           of
           sense
           ;
           so
           also
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Spirituall
           death
           ;
           for
           their
           hearts
           are
           strong
           and
           cannot
           bee
           moved
           ;
           although
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           sometime
           they
           may
           have
           a
           little
           griping
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           Gods
           judgement
           ,
           which
           naturally
           ariseth
           from
           conscience
           ;
           but
           they
           never
           have
           any
           reall
           and
           true
           feeling
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           In
           a
           naturall
           death
           they
           are
           without
           motion
           ;
           so
           likewise
           it
           is
           in
           a
           Spirituall
           death
           ;
           for
           the
           wicked
           can
           no
           more
           move
           themselves
           unto
           any
           good
           worke
           ,
           than
           a
           dead
           man
           can
           move
           himselfe
           out
           of
           his
           grave
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           In
           a
           naturall
           death
           there
           is
           a
           want
           of
           vigorousnesse
           and
           beauty
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           face
           as
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           also
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           death
           the
           losse
           of
           that
           vigorous
           beauty
           which
           followes
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           ;
           they
           may
           bee
           seene
           to
           have
           death
           in
           the
           face
           ;
           if
           a
           living
           man
           beholds
           them
           ,
           he
           knowes
           how
           to
           discerne
           it
           :
           although
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           they
           may
           have
           hypocriticall
           painted
           vertues
           ,
           which
           may
           to
           weake
           eyes
           for
           a
           
           great
           while
           seeme
           true
           ones
           ;
           as
           men
           may
           have
           painted
           faces
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           living
           ones
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           true
           graces
           ,
           such
           as
           proceed
           from
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           indeed
           .
        
         
           I
           but
           some
           may
           here
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           
           have
           not
           some
           men
           many
           excellent
           morall
           vertues
           ,
           such
           as
           even
           the
           godly
           themselves
           have
           not
           ?
        
         
           Indeed
           it
           's
           true
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           
           and
           these
           are
           Gods
           gifts
           also
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           as
           chaines
           of
           gold
           about
           a
           dead
           mās
           neck
           ,
           oras
           pearls
           in
           a
           swines
           snout
           :
           There
           may
           be
           many
           good
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           them
           not
           good
           men
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           evill
           actions
           of
           good
           men
           redound
           not
           to
           their
           persons
           to
           make
           them
           evill
           ,
           so
           these
           good
           actions
           in
           evill
           men
           ,
           redound
           not
           to
           their
           persons
           to
           make
           them
           good
           ;
           they
           may
           have
           good
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           good
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           third
           point
           ,
           the
           signes
           of
           this
           death
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           come
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           this
           death
           :
           First
           ,
           
           for
           the
           death
           of
           guilt
           ,
           that
           hath
           degrees
           ;
           some
           men
           are
           more
           bound
           over
           than
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Heathen
           men
           that
           were
           guided
           onely
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           they
           indeed
           were
           guilty
           ;
           but
           the
           Jewes
           which
           had
           a
           more
           perfect
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           were
           more
           guilty
           then
           they
           :
           and
           now
           we
           that
           live
           under
           the
           tropicke
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           have
           Sermon
           upon
           Sermon
           ,
           line
           upon
           line
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           are
           instructed
           ,
           are
           more
           guilty
           then
           the
           Jewes
           :
           and
           amongst
           us
           ,
           they
           that
           have
           most
           meanes
           ,
           and
           profit
           least
           ,
           are
           most
           guilty
           of
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           most
           bound
           over
           unto
           this
           death
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           for
           the
           death
           that
           is
           opposite
           to
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           that
           also
           admits
           degrees
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           the
           privation
           of
           life
           ,
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           degree
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           are
           dead
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           privation
           and
           absence
           of
           originall
           righteousnesse
           ,
           are
           all
           dead
           alike
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           positive
           corrupt
           quality
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           admits
           degrees
           :
           for
           one
           may
           be
           mad
           and
           drunke
           both
           alike
           ,
           but
           the
           one
           may
           have
           some
           sparkes
           of
           reason
           more
           then
           the
           other
           .
           The
           degrees
           therefore
           of
           this
           death
           ,
           
           are
           these
           three
           that
           follow
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           men
           doe
           oppose
           and
           set
           themselves
           against
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           although
           it
           bee
           closely
           and
           cover●ly
           under
           other
           names
           ,
           for
           against
           them
           directly
           the
           Divell
           will
           not
           speake
           ,
           because
           the
           knoweth
           it
           will
           not
           be
           regarded
           ;
           but
           he
           speakes
           against
           them
           under
           names
           of
           reproach
           ,
           which
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           invented
           .
           These
           men
           are
           one
           of
           the
           bottome
           staires
           of
           the
           chamber
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           almost
           impossible
           they
           should
           ever
           rise
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           remaine
           in
           a
           pittifull
           case
           ,
           although
           it
           may
           be
           they
           thinke
           farre
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           men
           are
           given
           up
           to
           voluptuousnesse
           and
           sensuality
           ;
           
           as
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           the
           wanton
           widow
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           6.
           that
           because
           shee
           lived
           in
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           shee
           was
           
             dead
             while
             she
             lived
          
           :
           Even
           so
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           is
           sunke
           into
           voluptuous
           courses
           ,
           the
           more
           hee
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           buried
           in
           his
           corruptions
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           is
           altogether
           unable
           to
           
           stirre
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           to
           leave
           them
           ;
           
           as
           in
           the
           sinnes
           of
           uncleannesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           we
           are
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           how
           things
           goe
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           when
           a
           man
           is
           addicted
           unto
           the
           death
           of
           civill
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           degree
           nearer
           to
           life
           ,
           yet
           is
           truly
           and
           indeed
           no
           better
           than
           a
           death
           :
           such
           as
           have
           much
           restraining
           grace
           ,
           these
           are
           nearer
           the
           gate
           of
           heaven
           then
           others
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           as
           truly
           shut
           out
           as
           they
           that
           are
           furthest
           off
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           how
           neere
           they
           are
           to
           heaven
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           all
           out
           of
           heaven
           alike
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           ,
           if
           never
           any
           more
           quickened
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           hell
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           The
           death
           that
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           life
           of
           joy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           that
           hath
           also
           degrees
           :
           God
           sometimes
           with-drawes
           his
           comfort
           from
           some
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           suffers
           some
           to
           have
           lesse
           horror
           then
           others
           :
           Thus
           I
           have
           briefly
           explained
           this
           death
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           men
           naturally
           are
           .
           I
           will
           now
           answer
           an
           objection
           of
           Bellarmine
           against
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           the
           fifth
           thing
           .
        
         
           Some
           there
           be
           that
           say
           ,
           
           If
           all
           men
           are
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           they
           are
           ,
           then
           to
           what
           end
           is
           all
           our
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           your
           hearing
           ?
           for
           the
           dead
           are
           without
           life
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           moved
           with
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           all
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           
           first
           ,
           that
           although
           every
           man
           by
           nature
           be
           dead
           unto
           grace
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           the
           lif●
           of
           reason
           in
           sinne
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           perceive
           two
           things
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           To
           see
           that
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           without
           this
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           their
           conscience
           telling
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           sight
           and
           feeling
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           bring
           themselves
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ;
           
           that
           though
           all
           men
           be
           dead
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           end
           and
           effect
           of
           our
           speaking
           ,
           and
           their
           hearing
           :
           for
           the
           Word
           that
           we
           speake
           may
           put
           life
           into
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           that
           Christ
           spake
           unto
           Lazarus
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           raise
           him
           
             from
             the
             dead
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           Wee
           must
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           this
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           corporall
           death
           ;
           for
           this
           death
           consisteth
           in
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           free
           willing
           death
           ;
           in
           it
           they
           freely
           slye
           good
           ,
           and
           embrace
           evill
           ;
           they
           freely
           choose
           the
           wayes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             already
             dead
          
           :
           as
           ,
           suppose
           a
           man
           is
           resolved
           to
           commit
           murder
           ,
           or
           treason
           ,
           and
           a
           friend
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           perswade
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           prevaile
           ,
           that
           man
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           dead
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           doe
           that
           that
           will
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           :
           Even
           so
           we
           may
           affirme
           that
           that
           man
           is
           dead
           already
           ,
           because
           hee
           will
           doe
           that
           that
           will
           bring
           death
           after
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           Now
           for
           the
           fift
           thing
           ,
           the
           uses
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           That
           
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             are
             dead
             in
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           Use
           then
           that
           wee
           may
           make
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           If
           all
           men
           are
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           be
           exhorted
           not
           to
           deferre
           our
           repentance
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           we
           will
           repent
           afterward
           .
           This
           is
           a
           fault
           usuall
           amongst
           young
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           presume
           of
           their
           
           strength
           and
           ability
           of
           nature
           to
           live
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           they
           find
           nature
           strong
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           put
           off
           repentance
           till
           they
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           age
           bring
           them
           to
           thinke
           of
           death
           :
           but
           let
           such
           consider
           that
           they
           are
           dead
           already
           ,
           and
           repentance
           is
           a
           putting
           of
           a
           new
           life
           into
           them
           :
           Dost
           thou
           thinke
           it
           is
           in
           thy
           power
           to
           create
           a
           new
           life
           in
           thee
           when
           thou
           art
           dead
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           
           no
           more
           is
           it
           in
           thy
           power
           to
           repent
           when
           thou
           wouldest
           .
           Hereby
           the
           devil
           entrappeth
           many
           ,
           in
           putting
           this
           conceit
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           repent
           when
           they
           will
           ;
           and
           this
           hee
           bringeth
           them
           unto
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           to
           mistake
           repentance
           ,
           in
           conceiving
           of
           it
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           purpose
           to
           live
           well
           afterward
           ,
           and
           leave
           all
           sinne
           :
           he
           neuer
           tels
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           neuer
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           the
           creation
           of
           a
           new
           life
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           would
           say
           more
           :
           but
           they
           are
           decejued
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           repent
           ,
           for
           thou
           mayest
           doe
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           be
           damned
           .
           But
           such
           repentance
           as
           will
           save
           thy
           soule
           ,
           
           is
           a
           sorrow
           for
           they
           sinne
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           purpose
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           to
           endevour
           to
           leave
           all
           sinne
           ,
           arising
           out
           of
           a
           love
           to
           God
           :
           for
           all
           repentance
           ariseth
           either
           out
           of
           a
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           selfe-love
           :
           if
           it
           be
           out
           of
           a
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           presently
           give
           thy selfe
           unto
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           forsake
           thy
           sinne
           :
           if
           it
           be
           not
           out
           of
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           selfe-love
           ,
           that
           thou
           purposest
           to
           forsake
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           true
           repentance
           ,
           b●●
           false
           ,
           and
           riseth
           from
           by-respects
           .
           Repentance
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           thine
           owne
           power
           ;
           except
           
           God
           breathe
           a
           new
           life
           into
           thee
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           repent
           ;
           thou
           art
           as
           the
           red
           clod
           of
           earth
           before
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           Adam
           ;
           it
           had
           no
           life
           ,
           untill
           
             he
             breathed
             into
             it
          
           :
           so
           while
           the
           spirit
           breatheth
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           dead
           .
           A
           Beast
           may
           desire
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           so
           may
           a
           man
           his
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           spirit
           blowes
           .
           When
           then
           the
           spirit
           blowes
           ,
           why
           wilt
           thou
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           deferre
           thy
           repentance
           unto
           another
           time
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           were
           within
           twenty
           dayes
           to
           be
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           
           if
           the
           wind
           should
           blow
           well
           for
           his
           purpose
           the
           first
           ,
           second
           ,
           or
           third
           day
           ,
           would
           hee
           bee
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           neglect
           it
           ,
           and
           deferre
           his
           journey
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           it
           will
           blow
           againe
           tenne
           dayes
           hence
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           goe
           ?
           No
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           for
           hee
           knowes
           
             the
             winde
             bloweth
             where
             and
             when
             it
             listeth
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           take
           it
           when
           it
           blowes
           ,
           least
           it
           blow
           there
           no
           more
           .
           In
           these
           earthly
           things
           men
           are
           not
           so
           foolish
           ,
           why
           therefore
           are
           they
           so
           ignorant
           in
           this
           point
           of
           spirituall
           wisdome
           ?
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           us
           then
           hereby
           be
           perswaded
           to
           learne
           wisedome
           ;
           when
           the
           spirit
           bloweth
           ,
           neglect
           it
           not
           :
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           except
           it
           doth
           blow
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           art
           damned
           ;
           therefore
           when
           it
           doth
           blow
           ,
           suppose
           it
           be
           at
           17.
           or
           18.
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           neglect
           it
           not
           ,
           omit
           it
           not
           ,
           neither
           deferre
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           it
           will
           never
           blow
           againe
           ,
           and
           thou
           canst
           not
           make
           it
           blow
           when
           thou
           wouldest
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           free
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           none
           which
           live
           vnder
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           have
           had
           some
           blasts
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           it
           vanisheth
           as
           bubbles
           in
           the
           water
           :
           but
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           we
           could
           have
           them
           againe
           when
           we
           would
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           let
           them
           passe
           :
           when
           thou
           hast
           but
           the
           least
           sparke
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           goe
           out
           ,
           leave
           it
           not
           till
           it
           is
           become
           a
           slame
           to
           purifie
           thy
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             Francis
             Spira
          
           neglecting
           these
           comfortable
           blasts
           ,
           
           at
           the
           last
           wished
           that
           hee
           might
           have
           had
           but
           one
           drop
           of
           that
           comfort
           which
           once
           he
           despised
           ;
           and
           so
           till
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           I
           am
           damned
           .
           God
           not
           therefore
           still
           on
           in
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           falsly
           perswading
           thy selfe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           saved
           :
           Remember
           what
           God
           threatneth
           unto
           such
           men
           ,
           
             Deut.
             29.
             19.
             
             He
             that
             hearing
             the
             words
             of
             this
             curse
             ,
             shall
             blesse
             himselfe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             peace
             though
             I
             follow
             my
             sinnes
             ;
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             bee
             mercifull
             to
             that
             man.
          
           Sit
           downe
           therefore
           but
           one
           halfe
           houre
           ,
           and
           consider
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           but
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           quicken
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           God
           onely
           that
           is
           able
           to
           quicken
           thee
           ;
           and
           the
           quickeneth
           whom
           hee
           will
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           quickeneth
           are
           but
           very
           few
           ,
           as
           the
           gleaning
           after
           the
           harvest
           ,
           or
           the
           grapes
           after
           the
           vintage
           ,
           and
           thou
           knowest
           not
           whether
           thou
           art
           in
           that
           small
           number
           :
           Consider
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           this
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           surely
           this
           will
           make
           thee
           never
           to
           give
           thy selfe
           rest
           ,
           untill
           thou
           findest
           life
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           quiet
           untill
           thou
           art
           sure
           thou
           art
           quickened
           .
        
         
           Another
           Use
           which
           wee
           will
           make
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           If
           naturally
           all
           men
           are
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           how
           to
           esteeme
           of
           civill
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           wee
           should
           esteeme
           of
           such
           men
           as
           of
           dead
           men
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           
             
               1
               We
               should
               not
               overvalue
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               We
               should
               not
               make
               them
               our
               companions
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           should
           not
           overvalue
           them
           .
           For
           their
           beauty
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           that
           is
           true
           beauty
           :
           what
           beauty
           have
           dead
           men
           in
           them
           ?
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           regard
           their
           seeming
           beauty
           .
           Esteeme
           the
           poore
           Saints
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           meane
           ,
           are
           better
           then
           those
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           brave
           .
           Grant
           your
           civill
           men
           bee
           as
           Lions
           ,
           (
           then
           which
           no
           irrationall
           creature
           is
           better
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           your
           Saints
           are
           but
           as
           dogges
           (
           then
           which
           no
           creature
           is
           worser
           ,
           )
           yet
           a
           living
           dogge
           is
           better
           than
           a
           dead
           Lion.
           It
           's
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           new
           life
           to
           esteeme
           no
           carnall
           excellencie
           :
           so
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Wherefore
             henceforth
             know
             wee
             no
             man
             after
             the
             flesh
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             wee
             have
             knowne
             Christ
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             now
             henceforth
             know
             wee
             him
             no
             more
             .
             Therefore
             if
             any
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             :
             old
             things
             are
             past
             away
             ;
             behold
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             :
          
           hee
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           will
           not
           regard
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           bee
           dead
           in
           his
           account
           .
           They
           account
           us
           but
           dead
           men
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           account
           them
           so
           also
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Make
           them
           not
           your
           companions
           .
        
         
           Wee
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           love
           them
           with
           the
           love
           of
           pitty
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           the
           love
           of
           delight
           and
           complacency
           :
           if
           thou
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           thou
           art
           dead
           also
           ;
           yet
           in
           
           this
           we
           are
           to
           blame
           ,
           that
           wee
           doe
           not
           more
           pitty
           them
           ,
           and
           seeke
           their
           salvation
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           not
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           our
           familiar
           acquaintance
           ,
           for
           wee
           can
           never
           thrive
           in
           grace
           till
           we
           leave
           them
           :
           for
           although
           they
           bee
           dead
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           leaven
           which
           wil
           infect
           thee
           ,
           although
           thou
           perceivest
           it
           not
           .
           Wee
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           wee
           will
           make
           use
           to
           our selves
           of
           the
           good
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           hurt
           goe
           :
           but
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           so
           ;
           for
           wee
           are
           insensibly
           hurt
           ,
           when
           we
           thinke
           we
           are
           furthest
           from
           it
           :
           
           Even
           as
           a
           man
           is
           tanned
           when
           he
           is
           working
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           hee
           never
           perceives
           it
           ;
           so
           doth
           their
           company
           infect
           us
           insensibly
           ,
           when
           wee
           thinke
           least
           of
           it
           :
           It
           's
           therefore
           but
           a
           folly
           to
           purpose
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           breake
           off
           their
           company
           ;
           
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plaine
           contradiction
           .
           Every
           man
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           coale
           ,
           he
           is
           either
           living
           or
           dead
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           a
           living
           coale
           ,
           hee
           will
           kindle
           him
           that
           is
           next
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           hee
           bee
           a
           dead
           coale
           ,
           hee
           then
           will
           blacke
           and
           fully
           thee
           :
           Even
           so
           it
           is
           with
           company
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           good
           and
           zealous
           ,
           it
           will
           kindle
           our
           affections
           ;
           but
           if
           bad
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           sure
           to
           infect
           us
           :
           therefore
           from
           such
           company
           thou
           must
           either
           gaine
           good
           or
           harme
           ;
           but
           for
           good
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           that
           thou
           canst
           receive
           none
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           must
           receive
           harme
           :
           
             If
             thou
             walke
             with
             the
             wise
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             more
             wise
             ;
             if
             with
             the
             foole
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             learne
             folly
             ,
             Pro.
          
           13.
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           Use
           wee
           will
           make
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           
           Seeing
           that
           by
           nature
           all
           of
           us
           
             are
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             ,
          
           This
           should
           
           stirre
           up
           those
           that
           are
           quickened
           ,
           to
           be
           thankefull
           to
           God
           therefore
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           wee
           ever
           labour
           to
           bee
           most
           thankefull
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           saved
           our
           lives
           ;
           and
           this
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           therefore
           stirre
           up
           ourselves
           to
           thankfulnesse
           .
           Paul
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           read
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           24
           ,
           25.
           joynes
           these
           two
           together
           ,
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           his
           thankfulnesse
           ;
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             !
             Who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
          
           I
           confesse
           the
           world
           esteemes
           not
           this
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           have
           riches
           therein
           ,
           they
           rejoyce
           ;
           and
           so
           like
           the
           dunghill
           Cocke
           ,
           or
           unskilfull
           Lapidaries
           ,
           preferre
           vaine
           things
           before
           this
           precious
           Jewell
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           have
           once
           found
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           lose
           it
           for
           a
           world
           :
           for
           if
           wee
           have
           but
           this
           ,
           what
           though
           wee
           lose
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           goods
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           good
           name
           ?
           they
           are
           all
           too
           light
           being
           layd
           in
           the
           ballance
           with
           this
           .
           Doe
           yee
           every
           one
           therefore
           consider
           who
           it
           was
           that
           gave
           thee
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           yeeld
           all
           thankfulnesse
           .
           Let
           us
           love
           much
           ,
           because
           as
           much
           is
           forgiven
           ,
           so
           much
           is
           given
           to
           us
           :
           Paul
           was
           much
           stirred
           up
           with
           this
           consideration
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           could
           never
           doe
           enough
           for
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           done
           so
           much
           for
           him
           ;
           as
           appears
           in
           many
           places
           of
           his
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Use
           we
           will
           make
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           ,
           If
           we
           are
           all
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           
           then
           this
           teacheth
           us
           how
           we
           should
           esteeme
           of
           the
           means
           of
           grace
           :
           if
           wee
           are
           dead
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           bee
           an
           Omnipotent
           power
           which
           must
           quicken
           us
           .
           All
           
           the
           meanes
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           the
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           are
           but
           dead
           letters
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           as
           pennes
           without
           inke
           ,
           God
           must
           put
           inke
           into
           them
           if
           ever
           they
           be
           effectuall
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           wee
           must
           not
           give
           too
           little
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           not
           give
           too
           much
           ,
           nor
           rest
           in
           them
           .
           When
           wee
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           but
           Christ
           in
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           live
           .
           It
           is
           good
           to
           heare
           the
           Minister
           ,
           but
           except
           wee
           heare
           another
           voyce
           speaking
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           his
           doth
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           be
           the
           better
           :
           it
           is
           Christs
           voyce
           in
           the
           Word
           which
           doth
           quicken
           and
           put
           life
           in
           our
           soules
           .
           But
           here
           let
           mee
           warne
           you
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           breaking
           the
           Conduit-pipe
           from
           the
           Fountaine
           ;
           if
           thou
           hearest
           and
           profitest
           not
           ,
           know
           that
           it
           is
           because
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           to
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Minister
           to
           our
           outward
           eares
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           and
           last
           Use
           wee
           will
           make
           of
           this
           point
           shall
           be
           ,
           
           If
           that
           naturally
           all
           men
           are
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           this
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           try
           our selves
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           wee
           are
           dead
           or
           alive
           .
           Consider
           the
           shortnesse
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           thy
           life
           here
           :
           Mans
           life
           is
           like
           an
           houre-glasse
           ;
           if
           it
           runnes
           his
           course
           it
           is
           but
           an
           houre
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           broken
           before
           it
           is
           run
           out
           :
           ye
           have
           but
           a
           short
           while
           to
           live
           here
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           yet
           perhaps
           that
           course
           may
           not
           runne
           out
           too
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           broken
           off
           before
           wee
           are
           aware
           ;
           and
           then
           for
           ever
           ,
           either
           in
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           wee
           must
           abide
           hereafter
           :
           
           Oh
           then
           never
           be
           quiet
           vntill
           you
           see
           wihther
           you
           shall
           goe
           ,
           to
           eternall
           blisse
           ,
           or
           everlasting
           woe
           .
           Here
           the
           Diuels
           triicke
           is
           to
           put
           it
           into
           mens
           heads
           ,
           
           that
           a
           civill
           life
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           :
           but
           he
           dealeth
           with
           them
           as
           those
           that
           take
           gold
           from
           infants
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           counters
           and
           rattles
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           would
           keepe
           them
           from
           this
           consideration
           ,
           perswading
           them
           of
           the
           latitude
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           are
           well
           enough
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           troubled
           for
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           doe
           some
           duties
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           this
           you
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           dead
           still
           .
           If
           he
           cannot
           prevaile
           this
           way
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           hinder
           them
           by
           drawing
           them
           on
           in
           a
           voluptuous
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           with
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           and
           so
           draweth
           them
           from
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           them
           never
           to
           consider
           what
           they
           are
           doing
           ,
           nor
           whit●er
           they
           are
           going
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           it
           that
           in
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Saint
           
             Luke
             ,
             chap.
          
           16.
           the
           prodigall
           Son
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             to
             come
             home
             to
             himselfe
          
           ,
           when
           he
           once
           beganne
           to
           consider
           his
           estate
           :
           Although
           their
           conscience
           tell
           them
           all
           is
           wrong
           ,
           yet
           the
           tabrets
           of
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           make
           such
           a
           deane
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           they
           heare
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           never
           consider
           :
           nay
           ,
           if
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           againe
           ,
           or
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Thunder
           should
           speake
           ,
           yet
           except
           Gods
           Spirit
           should
           inwardly
           worke
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           make
           men
           seriously
           to
           consider
           their
           estates
           :
           It
           is
           the
           hardest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           make
           men
           sensible
           of
           life
           and
           death
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           bee
           moved
           in
           particular
           to
           consider
           whether
           we
           are
           dead
           or
           alive
           .
        
         
         
           If
           thou
           art
           quickened
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           ,
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           in
           thee
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Thou
           once
           hadst
           a
           deepe
           and
           sensible
           consideration
           of
           thine
           estate
           by
           nature
           ,
           thou
           wert
           deeply
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           sawest
           what
           need
           thou
           hadst
           of
           Christ
           :
           till
           thou
           hast
           had
           this
           consideration
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           dead
           man.
           I
           know
           God
           can
           save
           thee
           without
           this
           ,
           hee
           could
           come
           without
           the
           terrible
           voyce
           ,
           as
           Christ
           could
           have
           come
           without
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           not
           ,
           neither
           ever
           doth
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           highly
           to
           esteeme
           of
           Christ
           till
           hee
           is
           thus
           humbled
           ;
           for
           hee
           never
           will
           preferre
           him
           in
           particular
           actions
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           with
           all
           crosses
           and
           losses
           ,
           till
           hee
           fully
           see
           what
           need
           hee
           hath
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           untill
           he
           is
           thus
           humbled
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           if
           thou
           wer●
           ever
           changed
           from
           what
           thou
           formerly
           wert
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           a
           slight
           change
           that
           will
           serve
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           bee
           both
           constant
           and
           generall
           ;
           it
           must
           not
           be
           for
           a
           month
           or
           a
           yeare
           ,
           but
           daily
           and
           continually
           .
           It
           must
           bee
           such
           a
           change
           that
           all
           where
           thou
           livest
           may
           see
           it
           ;
           thou
           must
           become
           a
           new
           soule
           in
           another
           body
           :
           Thy
           change
           must
           be
           so
           great
           that
           thou
           mayst
           say
           ,
           
             Ego
             non
             sum
             ego
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           am
           quite
           another
           man
           :
           There
           must
           be
           as
           great
           a
           change
           in
           thee
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           a
           white
           cloth
           when
           it
           is
           died
           blacke
           .
           Such
           a
           change
           was
           in
           Paul
           ,
           he
           was
           converted
           from
           a
           persecutor
           to
           a
           Preacher
           :
           So
           thou
           must
           of
           a
           Lion
           be
           made
           a
           Lambe
           :
           there
           must
           as
           much
           difference
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           is
           between
           winter
           &
           summer
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           seeing
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           
           let
           us
           all
           examine
           our selves
           :
           we
           must
           not
           make
           excuses
           to
           keepe
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           as
           all
           ,
           Nehem.
           9.
           were
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           else
           they
           were
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           their
           people
           ,
           except
           they
           could
           shew
           some
           good
           cause
           ;
           so
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           still
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           But
           againe
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           come
           ,
           and
           are
           dead
           men
           ,
           
             wee
             come
             unworthily
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             drinke
             our
             owne
             damnation
             in
             not
             discerning
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           29.
           which
           we
           doe
           when
           wee
           doe
           not
           sufficiently
           esteeme
           it
           ,
           and
           conceive
           not
           what
           right
           we
           have
           to
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Corinthians
           sinne
           ;
           for
           they
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           that
           did
           represent
           his
           body
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           take
           heed
           we
           come
           preparedly
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           strooke
           Vzzah
           for
           touching
           the
           Arke
           with
           polluted
           hands
           ,
           and
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           for
           offering
           of
           strange
           fire
           ,
           so
           if
           thou
           come
           unpreparedly
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           he
           will
           strike
           thee
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           poynt
           which
           was
           even
           now
           handled
           ,
           That
           all
           men
           are
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           point
           which
           concernes
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           wee
           will
           a
           little
           further
           consider
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           place
           speake
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           dead
           men
           .
           
        
         
           Dead
           men
           are
           either
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               starke
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               make
               no
               shew
               at
               all
               of
               life
               ;
               as
               are
               all
               open
               prophane
               ,
               and
               notoriously
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               dead
               indeed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               but
               yet
               
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               life
               ,
               outwardly
               seeme
               to
               have
               it
               ;
               like
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               have
               appeared
               many
               times
               in
               assumed
               bodies
               ,
               but
               yet
               have
               none
               of
               their
               owne
               that
               is
               true
               and
               substantiall
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               chiefly
               dissembling
               hypocrites
               ,
               or
               men
               meerely
               civill
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           starke
           deadnesse
           ,
           without
           any
           shew
           at
           all
           of
           life
           ,
           
           of
           which
           sort
           wee
           have
           every
           where
           too
           too
           many
           ;
           consists
           chiefly
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               privation
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               an
               active
               positive
               principle
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           certaine
           signes
           arising
           from
           both
           these
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           
             
               1.
               
               Positive
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Privative
               .
            
          
        
         
           1
           The
           Positive
           signes
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           
           are
           these
           three
           :
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           All
           those
           which
           live
           any
           life
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           
           seeke
           such
           things
           as
           are
           agreeable
           to
           preserve
           that
           life
           ,
           and
           hate
           the
           contrary
           :
           as
           a
           man
           that
           liveth
           a
           naturall
           life
           ,
           looketh
           for
           food
           ,
           rayment
           ,
           &c.
           so
           in
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           cleave
           unto
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           iron
           doth
           to
           the
           Loadstone
           :
           So
           a
           man
           that
           lives
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           his
           delight
           is
           in
           praying
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           &c.
           but
           his
           lusts
           ,
           they
           are
           
             aegritudines
             animae
          
           ,
           the
           soules
           sicknesses
           ;
           they
           are
           as
           thornes
           to
           his
           sides
           ,
           and
           smoke
           to
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           never
           well
           or
           at
           quiet
           ,
           untill
           they
           are
           removed
           and
           gone
           :
           but
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           he
           is
           sicke
           of
           goodnesse
           (
           as
           the
           other
           is
           of
           wickednesse
           )
           and
           
           weary
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           is
           too
           strait-laced
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           brooke
           it
           .
           A
           godly
           man
           hath
           an
           inward
           aptnesse
           and
           inclination
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           as
           fire
           naturally
           inclines
           to
           goe
           upward
           :
           indeed
           hee
           may
           sometimes
           contract
           impurity
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           corruptions
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           as
           mud
           in
           a
           cleere
           and
           living
           fountaine
           ,
           they
           are
           soone
           washed
           away
           ;
           but
           wicked
           men
           are
           like
           ditches
           which
           are
           full
           of
           mudde
           at
           their
           best
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           lyes
           and
           continues
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           another
           positive
           signe
           of
           this
           deadnesse
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
           When
           a
           man
           lies
           in
           any
           living
           lust
           ,
           or
           knowne
           sinne
           :
           for
           as
           a
           mortall
           disease
           and
           life
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           a
           living
           lust
           and
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           .
           That
           is
           a
           living
           lust
           ,
           when
           although
           sometimes
           hee
           may
           have
           fits
           of
           resisting
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           alwayes
           gives
           over
           ,
           and
           still
           yeelds
           to
           that
           lust
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           is
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           choose
           but
           commit
           ,
           it
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           resist
           it
           ;
           when
           as
           if
           there
           was
           some
           present
           Judgement
           threatned
           thee
           ,
           upon
           the
           commission
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           thou
           couldest
           forbeare
           :
           This
           I
           call
           a
           living
           lust
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           yet
           if
           other
           lusts
           tempted
           thee
           as
           much
           as
           that
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           commit
           them
           also
           :
           if
           thou
           forsakest
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sinnes
           ,
           why
           forsakest
           thou
           not
           this
           also
           ?
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
             They
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             have
             crucified
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
             .
          
           There
           is
           in
           every
           man
           a
           body
           of
           lust
           ;
           if
           any
           member
           of
           that
           body
           be
           unmortified
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           a
           dead
           man.
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             Shee
             which
             liveth
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             dead
             while
             shee
             is
             
             alive
             .
          
           Some
           may
           keepe
           themselves
           cleane
           from
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           live
           in
           any
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           they
           are
           dead
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           a
           third
           positive
           signe
           is
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           secret
           antipathy
           against
           God
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           Some
           beasts
           naturally
           hate
           some
           colours
           ;
           so
           some
           men
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           goodnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           though
           they
           pretend
           some
           cause
           .
           I
           call
           it
           an
           antipathy
           when
           a
           mans
           stomacke
           riseth
           against
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           hee
           knoweth
           not
           wherefore
           :
           so
           they
           hate
           goodnesse
           ,
           meerely
           out
           of
           a
           naturall
           abhorring
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           although
           they
           pretend
           some
           cause
           for
           which
           they
           hate
           it
           .
           They
           distant
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           just
           cause
           :
           if
           it
           be
           you
           distast
           such
           men
           as
           professe
           an
           holy
           and
           pure
           conversation
           ,
           onely
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           conforme
           (
           as
           some
           pretend
           ,
           )
           why
           doe
           you
           distant
           those
           also
           that
           doe
           conforme
           ?
           If
           you
           dislike
           the
           professors
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           because
           of
           the
           hypocrisie
           they
           have
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           not
           stood
           to
           say
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           also
           dislike
           those
           that
           you
           are
           sure
           are
           no
           hypocrites
           ?
           They
           cannot
           define
           the
           holy
           man
           they
           hate
           ,
           but
           have
           a
           secret
           naturall
           hatred
           to
           them
           they
           cannot
           tell
           why
           :
           but
           we
           know
           the
           reason
           well
           enough
           ;
           it
           is
           because
           they
           live
           a
           contrary
           life
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           agree
           no
           more
           than
           fire
           and
           water
           :
           indeed
           fire
           and
           water
           may
           agree
           in
           remisse
           degrees
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           intense
           ;
           so
           these
           men
           can
           suffer
           those
           which
           are
           indifferently
           holy
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           come
           to
           any
           perfection
           and
           height
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           then
           they
           cannot
           
           endure
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             14.
             
             By
             this
             we
             know
             wee
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             :
             hee
             that
             loveth
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             abideth
             in
             death
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           an
           infallible
           signe
           of
           deadnesse
           not
           to
           love
           the
           brethren
           :
           if
           thou
           hatest
           the
           Saints
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           thou
           lovest
           them
           not
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           thou
           lovest
           them
           not
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           art
           not
           grieved
           for
           any
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           cause
           scandall
           ,
           or
           bee
           disgraced
           ,
           thou
           art
           yet
           a
           dead
           man.
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           positive
           signes
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Privative
           signes
           of
           deadnesse
           follow
           ,
           
           which
           are
           these
           five
           :
        
         
           The
           first
           privitive
           signe
           of
           deadnesse
           ,
           
           is
           want
           of
           
           speech
           :
           He
           that
           is
           dead
           ,
           is
           speechlesse
           ,
           and
           breathlesse
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ,
           in
           all
           holy
           things
           is
           speechlesse
           ;
           
             Out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Matth.
           12.
           14.
           
           When
           the
           mouth
           is
           speechlesse
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           empty
           .
           Some
           that
           are
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sinnes
           may
           speake
           well
           sometimes
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           living
           man
           but
           doth
           speake
           well
           .
           
             Esa.
             19.
             18.
             
             Those
             that
             belong
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             will
             speake
             in
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             :
          
           Their
           language
           will
           shew
           whether
           they
           are
           Galileans
           or
           not
           :
           every
           man
           delights
           in
           operations
           agreeable
           to
           their
           habits
           .
           Here
           you
           may
           learne
           to
           judge
           of
           your selves
           by
           your
           words
           ;
           not
           by
           some
           words
           that
           are
           spoken
           by
           fits
           ,
           but
           by
           thy
           usuall
           and
           customary
           speech
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           that
           that
           is
           in
           you
           .
           The
           godly
           sometimes
           cannot
           speake
           
           godlily
           and
           holily
           ;
           as
           a
           Fountaine
           sometimes
           is
           stopped
           up
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           send
           forth
           pure
           streames
           ,
           yet
           take
           away
           the
           rubbish
           that
           stopped
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           runne
           cleare
           againe
           ;
           even
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           consider
           your
           ordinary
           speeches
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           holy
           and
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           you
           are
           a
           dead
           man.
           
        
         
           
           The
           second
           privitive
           signe
           is
           Coldnesse
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           is
           dead
           ,
           
           he
           growes
           cold
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           with
           men
           dead
           in
           sinne
           ;
           they
           may
           pray
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           coldly
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           all
           other
           holy
           duties
           they
           are
           very
           cold
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           man
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           
           You
           tell
           us
           of
           coldnesse
           ,
           but
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           coldnesse
           in
           the
           best
           men
           :
           for
           your
           godliest
           men
           are
           sometimes
           cold
           in
           their
           prayers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ;
           
           but
           there
           is
           this
           difference
           betweene
           the
           coldnesse
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           dead
           man
           ;
           If
           the
           meanes
           be
           used
           to
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           it
           doth
           bring
           life
           to
           him
           againe
           :
           if
           he
           be
           rubbed
           and
           chafed
           with
           admonitions
           ,
           or
           hath
           the
           aquavitae
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           he
           will
           recover
           his
           heat
           ,
           because
           the
           inward
           principle
           of
           heat
           still
           remaines
           within
           him
           .
           But
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           use
           never
           so
           many
           reproofes
           ,
           or
           admonitions
           ,
           hee
           will
           still
           remaine
           cold
           :
           Let
           this
           therefore
           bee
           a
           certaine
           tryall
           ,
           if
           after
           all
           admonitions
           you
           still
           remaine
           cold
           ,
           you
           are
           dead
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           privitive
           signe
           is
           Stiffenesse
           ;
           a
           dead
           
           man
           growes
           stiffe
           ,
           
           and
           in
           what
           position
           his
           body
           is
           in
           when
           it
           is
           dead
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           it
           will
           remaine
           ,
           you
           cannot
           bendit
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           with
           men
           spiritually
           
           dead
           ,
           what
           course
           they
           take
           ,
           what
           opinions
           they
           hold
           ,
           what
           company
           they
           keepe
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           changed
           from
           them
           .
           
             Rev.
             22.
             11.
             
             He
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           filthy
           still
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           changed
           :
           If
           that
           they
           hold
           to
           be
           Gods
           will
           ,
           be
           Gods
           will
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           right
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           because
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           ,
           but
           because
           his
           pleasure
           fell
           on
           what
           they
           held
           .
           As
           a
           rustie
           hand
           of
           a
           clocke
           ,
           
           it
           turnes
           not
           with
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           stands
           still
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           time
           of
           the
           day
           chance
           to
           be
           such
           as
           it
           stands
           at
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           not
           because
           it
           moveth
           with
           the
           day
           (
           as
           it
           should
           )
           but
           because
           the
           day
           hath
           fell
           jumpe
           with
           it
           :
           So
           these
           men
           ,
           if
           Gods
           will
           hit
           with
           theirs
           ,
           they
           will
           doe
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           crosse
           it
           :
           This
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           dead
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           privitive
           signe
           is
           Senslesnesse
           ;
           hee
           
           that
           is
           dead
           ,
           
           is
           senslesse
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           spirituall
           death
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sense
           in
           it
           ;
           they
           can
           neither
           see
           ,
           heare
           ,
           nor
           taste
           .
        
         
           I
           but
           some
           man
           will
           object
           and
           say
           ,
           
           that
           is
           not
           true
           alwayes
           ;
           for
           even
           the
           wicked
           sometimes
           know
           m●tters
           of
           faith
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           rellish
           them
           too
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           dead
           Idoll
           ,
           so
           may
           it
           be
           said
           of
           them
           :
           
             Mat.
             13.
             13.
             
             Eyes
             they
             have
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             eares
             and
             heare
             not
             .
          
        
         
           First
           for
           seeing
           ,
           they
           see
           not
           aright
           :
           Gods
           children
           see
           experimentally
           ,
           the
           wicked
           only
           by
           contemplation
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ,
           for
           as
           wee
           see
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           
           betwixt
           knowing
           fire
           to
           be
           hot
           ,
           and
           the
           feeling
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           betweene
           a
           meere
           notionall
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           a
           knowledge
           that
           doth
           like
           and
           approve
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           for
           taste
           ,
           they
           finde
           no
           taste
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           finde
           any
           ,
           like
           a
           vitiated
           pallat
           ,
           they
           account
           that
           which
           is
           most
           sweet
           to
           bee
           very
           bitter
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           for
           smelling
           ,
           they
           smell
           no
           sweetnesse
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           whereas
           to
           his
           Saints
           it
           is
           a
           sweet
           oyntment
           poured
           out
           ,
           that
           perfumeth
           all
           the
           roome
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           for
           feeling
           ,
           they
           feele
           not
           whether
           the
           Law
           or
           Gospell
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           rub
           over
           their
           skarres
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           runne
           downe
           with
           blood
           ,
           they
           are
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           senslesse
           still
           :
           they
           may
           have
           a
           counterfeit
           feeling
           arising
           from
           a
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           such
           a
           feeling
           as
           may
           drive
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ;
           and
           therefore
           still
           they
           are
           but
           dead
           men
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fifth
           signe
           is
           this
           ,
           
           A
           living
           member
           ,
           if
           the
           body
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           sympathizing
           and
           feeling
           of
           the
           danger
           ;
           as
           the
           hand
           will
           lift
           it selfe
           up
           to
           save
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           now
           if
           we
           hearing
           the
           case
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           what
           danger
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           take
           it
           not
           to
           heart
           ,
           or
           be
           not
           affected
           with
           it
           (
           especially
           now
           we
           are
           put
           in
           minde
           thereof
           )
           it
           is
           a
           certaine
           signe
           we
           are
           dead
           men
           :
           We
           should
           have
           the
           spirits
           that
           Moses
           and
           Paul
           had
           ,
           who
           even
           wished
           to
           be
           stroyed
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           save
           the
           Church
           .
           Moses
           ,
           rather
           than
           that
           should
           perish
           ,
           would
           have
           his
           
           
             name
             raced
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             :
             Paul
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Churches
           sake
           would
           bee
           anathema
           .
           It
           is
           a
           true
           signe
           of
           a
           living
           member
           to
           bee
           touched
           with
           others
           miseries
           ;
           this
           was
           an
           extasie
           of
           love
           ,
           in
           which
           out
           of
           love
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           forgate
           themselves
           .
           This
           here
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           creature
           could
           destroy
           it selfe
           for
           God
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           be
           well
           ,
           because
           the
           good
           of
           the
           creature
           is
           more
           contained
           in
           God
           than
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           beame
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           more
           contained
           in
           the
           Sun
           than
           in
           it selfe
           .
           Now
           is
           the
           time
           of
           considering
           this
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           time
           of
           more
           than
           extraordinary
           fasting
           ;
           now
           if
           you
           have
           any
           feeling
           ,
           you
           will
           shew
           it
           ;
           if
           you
           are
           living
           men
           ,
           now
           you
           will
           shew
           your selves
           ;
           now
           the
           Church
           lyes
           in
           tents
           ,
           and
           wallowes
           in
           blood
           ,
           now
           the
           foundations
           thereof
           are
           shaken
           ;
           never
           was
           the
           face
           of
           Christendome
           in
           such
           danger
           as
           now
           it
           is
           .
           Doe
           wee
           thinke
           to
           stand
           now
           others
           fall
           ?
           If
           the
           fire
           be
           at
           one
           end
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           shall
           we
           be
           safe
           which
           are
           at
           the
           other
           end
           ?
           (
           for
           all
           Gods
           house
           is
           but
           one
           building
           .
           )
           Are
           not
           they
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           sonnes
           of
           the
           same
           father
           ?
           have
           they
           not
           the
           same
           spirit
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           ?
           shall
           wee
           not
           then
           bee
           ready
           to
           helpe
           them
           ?
           wee
           cannot
           send
           armes
           over
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           wee
           may
           send
           up
           prayers
           unto
           God
           for
           them
           :
           Christians
           are
           stronger
           than
           Politicians
           ,
           and
           their
           prayers
           are
           armies
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           doe
           what
           wee
           can
           ,
           the
           storme
           is
           not
           yet
           quite
           over
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           two
           things
           that
           may
           move
           us
           to
           this
           :
           
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               ability
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Judgement
           :
        
         
           It
           will
           prove
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           is
           once
           gone
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           other
           things
           ?
           It
           was
           a
           good
           saying
           of
           that
           Saint
           ,
           That
           browne
           bread
           and
           the
           Gospell
           was
           good
           cheare
           ;
           what
           are
           all
           our
           houses
           ,
           lands
           ,
           &c.
           if
           this
           Spirituall
           food
           be
           wanting
           ?
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           our
           ability
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           doe
           much
           by
           our
           prayers
           ;
           hee
           that
           knoweth
           not
           his
           strength
           ,
           useth
           it
           not
           :
           Did
           not
           one
           Moses
           ,
           one
           Eliah
           stand
           in
           the
           gappe
           ?
           They
           did
           not
           these
           things
           as
           they
           were
           extraordinary
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           Gods
           children
           :
           We
           may
           by
           our
           prayers
           doe
           as
           much
           ;
           though
           one
           childe
           may
           have
           better
           gifts
           than
           another
           ,
           yet
           commonly
           the
           father
           loves
           all
           alike
           ;
           so
           God
           (
           although
           they
           had
           better
           gifts
           than
           we
           )
           will
           grant
           our
           prayers
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           did
           theirs
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           man
           will
           here
           bee
           ready
           to
           make
           a
           question
           ,
           
           and
           askeme
           ,
           what
           I
           would
           have
           him
           doe
           for
           the
           Church
           now
           ?
           he
           is
           but
           a
           singleman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           unable
           to
           doe
           much
           himselfe
           alone
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           Though
           thou
           canst
           not
           doe
           much
           ,
           yet
           these
           things
           thou
           mayest
           doe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Pray
           for
           it
           :
           God
           delights
           to
           bee
           called
           upon
           ,
           for
           else
           his
           hand
           is
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           but
           then
           we
           see
           his
           hand
           ,
           
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           him
           granting
           our
           desires
           .
           So
           that
           the
           
           strength
           of
           a
           land
           lyes
           in
           Christians
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           lyes
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           as
           Sampsons
           strength
           did
           in
           his
           haire
           .
           Oftentimes
           prayer
           is
           more
           available
           than
           fighting
           :
           Moses
           prayer
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           did
           more
           than
           Ioshuahs
           fighting
           in
           the
           vallies
           .
           
             If
             Noah
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             Iob
             stood
             before
             me
          
           (
           saith
           God
           ,
           Ezek.
           14.
           20.
           
           )
           
             they
             should
             not
             prevaile
          
           :
           which
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           thing
           could
           have
           prevailed
           ,
           their
           prayer
           would
           :
           So
           also
           Luther
           attributes
           all
           to
           prayer
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           Treatises
           .
           Now
           this
           prayer
           which
           I
           urge
           unto
           you
           ,
           must
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           onely
           be
           small
           expressions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           
           but
           now
           God
           lookes
           for
           strong
           cryes
           ,
           and
           long
           continuance
           in
           prayer
           .
           Moses
           prayed
           all
           day
           :
           Christ
           ,
           which
           had
           lesse
           need
           than
           we
           have
           ,
           prayed
           all
           night
           ;
           Daniel
           three
           weekes
           :
           therefore
           wee
           that
           have
           more
           wants
           and
           needs
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           the
           more
           fervent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           prayers
           must
           be
           Spirituall
           ,
           
           not
           out
           of
           selfe-love
           ;
           as
           to
           desire
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           under
           it
           we
           may
           lead
           a
           safe
           and
           quiet
           life
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           meere
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           must
           be
           a
           prayer
           of
           faith
           ;
           
           so
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Iam.
             5.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             prayer
             of
             faith
             shall
             save
             the
             sicke
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             The
             effectuall
             fervent
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             availeth
             much
             :
          
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           man
           righteous
           without
           faith
           :
           so
           according
           to
           their
           faith
           Christ
           still
           yeelded
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Pray
           with
           constancy
           and
           fervency
           :
           
           it
           is
           not
           for
           a
           snatch
           and
           away
           ,
           that
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           a
           
           constant
           performance
           of
           duty
           which
           hee
           accepteth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           must
           bee
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           :
           
           Therefore
           ,
           Micah
           2.
           the
           Prophets
           sought
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           but
           prevailed
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           righteous
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           there
           ,
           
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Doe
             not
             my
             words
             doe
             good
             to
             him
             that
             walketh
             uprightly
             ?
          
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           must
           be
           with
           humilitie
           ;
           
           and
           that
           consists
           First
           ,
           in
           confessing
           how
           unworthy
           we
           are
           to
           obtaine
           any
           thing
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           unable
           to
           helpe
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           have
           our
           eyes
           onely
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Another
           way
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           zealous
           ;
           seeke
           unto
           God
           extraordinarily
           :
           The
           cause
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           a
           Land
           ,
           is
           chiefly
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           godly
           .
           When
           they
           grow
           cold
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           then
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Rev.
             2.
             will
             remove
             the
             Candlesticke
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           and
           take
           away
           his
           Gospell
           .
           Indeed
           the
           carnalnesse
           of
           dead
           men
           ,
           their
           prophanenesse
           in
           contemning
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           &c.
           hasten
           Gods
           Judgements
           on
           a
           Land
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           the
           Luke-warmnesse
           of
           Professors
           doe
           it
           :
           when
           Israel
           ,
           as
           Hosea
           saith
           ,
           is
           as
           
             a
             cake
             halfe
             baked
          
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           rectifie
           our
           lives
           ,
           renew
           our
           repentance
           ,
           quicken
           our
           zeale
           ,
           else
           shall
           wee
           be
           guiltie
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           Gods
           Church
           by
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
           3
           A
           third
           meanes
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           to
           stirre
           up
           others
           to
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           renew
           their
           repentance
           .
           
           It
           would
           be
           good
           if
           Ministers
           would
           bee
           as
           Beacons
           to
           give
           warning
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           on
           fire
           .
           Thus
           the
           old
           Christians
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           make
           an
           armie
           (
           
             manu
             facta
          
           )
           against
           God
           ,
           by
           joyning
           together
           in
           prayer
           .
           This
           is
           a
           blessed
           action
           to
           stirre
           up
           others
           :
           thus
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Malachies
           time
           ,
           
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
             Then
             they
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             spake
             often
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
          
           (
           see
           the
           issue
           of
           all
           ,
           )
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             harkened
             and
             heard
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             booke
             of
             remembrance
             was
             written
             before
             him
             for
             them
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thought
             upon
             his
             Name
             .
          
           So
           ,
           Zach.
           8.
           21.
           there
           they
           did
           so
           ;
           
             And
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Citie
             shall
             goe
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             goe
             speedily
             to
             pray
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             also
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             consider
             one
             another
             to
             provoke
             our selves
          
           to
           this
           good
           worke
           of
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           let
           us
           marke
           who
           is
           a
           likely
           man
           to
           joyne
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           him
           passe
           .
        
         
           4
           A
           fourth
           meanes
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           due
           time
           :
           Jerusalem
           had
           a
           time
           to
           seeke
           God
           ;
           if
           then
           shee
           would
           have
           sought
           ,
           shee
           might
           have
           beene
           saved
           :
           And
           Christ
           complaines
           ,
           Luk.
           19.
           41
           ,
           42.
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             knowne
             ,
             even
             thou
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             thy
             peace
             !
             but
             now
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             thine
             eyes
             .
          
           And
           so
           before
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           complained
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           as
           
             Ier.
             8.
             7.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Storke
             in
             the
             heaven
             knoweth
             her
             appointed
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Turtle
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             ,
             and
             the
             Swallow
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             their
             comming
             ,
             but
             my
             people
             know
             not
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           The
           time
           to
           seeke
           unto
           the
           Lord
           is
           now
           :
           Some
           Judgements
           are
           sudden
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           fore-runners
           ,
           as
           the
           Gunpowder-treason
           ,
           in
           such
           God
           lookes
           not
           that
           wee
           should
           meet
           him
           by
           repentance
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           them
           not
           :
           Others
           use
           lingring
           ,
           such
           as
           send
           feare
           and
           rumours
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           are
           those
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Ezek.
           22.
           30
           ,
           31.
           there
           God
           expects
           we
           should
           make
           up
           the
           hedge
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           meet
           him
           with
           repentance
           to
           stop
           the
           judgement
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           fifth
           meanes
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           is
           this
           ,
           Let
           us
           doe
           it
           with
           continuance
           :
           It
           may
           be
           while
           the
           newes
           is
           fresh
           wee
           will
           bee
           fervent
           in
           prayer
           ;
           but
           often
           the
           newes
           altereth
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           it
           happens
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           leave
           off
           :
           But
           this
           must
           not
           be
           ;
           wee
           must
           bee
           constant
           in
           this
           dutie
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           uttermost
           end
           of
           all
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           ebbs
           and
           flowings
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           last
           issue
           which
           brings
           all
           :
           therefore
           let
           us
           continue
           in
           this
           dutie
           of
           fasting
           and
           praying
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           trie
           that
           last
           issue
           of
           al.
           It
           is
           the
           common
           fashion
           to
           make
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Church
           onely
           a
           wonder
           of
           nine
           dayes
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Jewes
           fault
           ,
           
             Ier.
             34.
             10
             ,
             11.
          
           
           When
           they
           heard
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           they
           would
           pray
           .
           But
           although
           the
           newes
           bee
           good
           ,
           yet
           still
           continue
           as
           the
           importunate
           widow
           did
           to
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           your
           importunitie
           will
           move
           God.
           Set
           therefore
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           it
           ;
           
             Pray
             for
             Ierusalem
             ,
             let
             those
             prosper
             that
             love
             her
             peace
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           122.
           6.
           
           Mourne
           apart
           ,
           every
           familie
           apart
           :
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           heare
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           
           Ministers
           voyce
           be
           to
           you
           as
           
             one
             that
             singeth
             with
             a
             pleasant
             voyce
             :
          
           Thus
           were
           the
           Prophets
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             32.
             
             Who
             heard
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             doe
             them
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           God
           tells
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           in
           the
           judgment
           .
           The
           divel
           will
           suffer
           you
           to
           purpose
           and
           purpose
           to
           doe
           this
           dutie
           ,
           
           but
           keepes
           you
           from
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           present
           practice
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           onely
           which
           may
           doe
           the
           deed
           .
           Consider
           it
           therefore
           ,
           and
           deferre
           not
           the
           present
           doing
           of
           this
           dutie
           :
           what
           can
           you
           doe
           better
           than
           to
           deliver
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           doe
           it
           ,
           although
           you
           be
           poore
           and
           despised
           ,
           yet
           being
           Gods
           Saints
           ,
           your
           prayers
           are
           in
           force
           with
           God
           ;
           as
           in
           Eccles.
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           the
           poore
           man
           delivered
           the
           citie
           by
           his
           wisedome
           ;
           hee
           was
           poore
           and
           despised
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           hee
           that
           delivered
           it
           .
           Others
           may
           seeme
           to
           doe
           much
           ,
           and
           stand
           vaunting
           on
           the
           hatches
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Saints
           that
           doe
           it
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           consideration
           of
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           if
           any
           love
           ,
           any
           grace
           ,
           any
           well-wishing
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           pray
           for
           it
           :
           this
           is
           that
           I
           feare
           ,
           you
           will
           purpose
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           deferre
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           beloved
           ,
           the
           doing
           onely
           God
           regards
           .
           Wee
           ,
           when
           we
           reade
           how
           much
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           did
           ,
           we
           admire
           them
           ;
           why
           we
           may
           doe
           more
           by
           our
           prayers
           ,
           performed
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           :
           if
           you
           doe
           it
           ,
           either
           the
           Church
           shall
           bee
           delivered
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           comfort
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           shall
           save
           your
           owne
           soules
           .
           Without
           you
           thus
           pray
           ,
           you
           are
           guiltie
           of
           the
           Churches
           destruction
           :
           The
           horsemen
           ,
           if
           they
           stand
           still
           ,
           although
           they
           fight
           
           not
           against
           their
           owne
           armie
           ,
           yet
           are
           guiltie
           of
           their
           destruction
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           have
           fought
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Praetor
           ,
           if
           hee
           let
           the
           enemies
           in
           the
           gate
           ,
           hee
           is
           the
           destroyer
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           because
           he
           should
           have
           kept
           them
           out
           :
           so
           the
           Saints
           ,
           which
           should
           stand
           in
           the
           breach
           ,
           if
           they
           pray
           not
           ,
           they
           destroy
           the
           land
           :
           So
           God
           saies
           ,
           Ezek.
           22.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             And
             I
             sought
             for
             a
             man
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             up
             the
             hedge
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             before
             me
             for
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             destroy
             it
             :
             but
             I
             found
             none
             :
             therefore
             have
             I
             powred
             out
             againe
             indignation
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             consumed
             them
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             my
             wrath
             :
             their
             owne
             way
             have
             I
             recompenced
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God.
          
           Because
           hee
           could
           not
           find
           a
           man
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           powred
           forth
           his
           indignation
           on
           the
           land
           .
           Their
           not
           praying
           destroyes
           the
           land
           :
           The
           Saints
           and
           holy
           Prophets
           are
           the
           Chariots
           and
           horse-men
           of
           Israell
           ;
           if
           then
           they
           stand
           still
           ,
           they
           doe
           what
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           destroy
           the
           whole
           Nation
           :
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           the
           Chariots
           ,
           but
           the
           horsemen
           also
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           whole
           defence
           of
           Israell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           at
           these
           times
           they
           be
           idle
           ,
           they
           are
           guiltie
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Hence
           Salomon
           said
           ,
           
             An
             idle
             man
             is
             brother
             to
             him
             that
             is
             a
             great
             waster
             .
          
           As
           a
           Pilot
           ,
           who
           for
           want
           of
           attention
           suffers
           a
           Ship
           to
           bee
           overthrowne
           ,
           or
           split
           against
           the
           rockes
           ,
           is
           guiltie
           of
           the
           losse
           thereof
           :
           So
           the
           Prophet
           Samuell
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           people
           had
           sinned
           a
           great
           sinne
           in
           forsaking
           God
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           saith
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
             12.
             23.
             
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             
             should
             sinne
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             ceasing
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sinne
           not
           to
           pray
           for
           Gods
           Church
           .
           The
           Jewes
           in
           the
           captivitie
           were
           commanded
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Nabuchadnezzar
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           heathen
           Prince
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           then
           ought
           wee
           to
           pray
           for
           Christian
           Princes
           ?
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           take
           away
           from
           you
           this
           Prince
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           such
           an
           one
           as
           
             Queene
             Mary
          
           ,
           you
           would
           then
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           enjoy
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           now
           by
           Gods
           mercie
           we
           doe
           .
           Therefore
           stirre
           up
           your selves
           to
           the
           dutie
           by
           fasting
           and
           praying
           ,
           much
           may
           you
           doe
           this
           way
           .
           Ester
           delivered
           all
           the
           Jewes
           by
           this
           meanes
           :
           it
           was
           not
           Esters
           word
           that
           did
           it
           ;
           for
           what
           made
           the
           King
           not
           to
           sleepe
           that
           night
           ?
           how
           came
           he
           to
           call
           for
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Chronicle
           ?
           how
           light
           hee
           on
           that
           place
           of
           Mordecay
           ?
           They
           had
           first
           turned
           God
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           thus
           prepared
           the
           King
           for
           Ester
           to
           speak
           .
           Thus
           then
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           meanes
           we
           may
           releeve
           the
           Church
           in
           distresse
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           be
           true
           living
           members
           ,
           let
           us
           manifest
           our
           endevour
           to
           releeve
           them
           by
           these
           meanes
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           signes
           of
           men
           which
           are
           starke
           dead
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           signes
           of
           distinction
           betweene
           such
           as
           seeme
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           live
           indeed
           :
           and
           these
           may
           bee
           resembled
           to
           such
           spirits
           as
           assume
           bodies
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           informe
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           chiefly
           all
           Civill
           men
           .
           Now
           they
           are
           discerned
           by
           these
           and
           the
           like
           signes
           ;
        
         
         
           The
           first
           signe
           is
           this
           ;
           
           As
           the
           Angels
           in
           their
           assumed
           bodies
           seemed
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           but
           manifested
           not
           any
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           did
           not
           grow
           by
           it
           :
           so
           these
           man
           ,
           they
           seeme
           to
           heare
           the
           
           Word
           ,
           
           but
           they
           make
           no
           progresse
           in
           it
           :
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           feed
           on
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           they
           grow
           by
           none
           of
           these
           meanes
           ,
           they
           still
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           old
           tract
           .
           They
           are
           not
           unlike
           some
           men
           which
           eat
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           are
           never
           the
           fatter
           ,
           but
           as
           leane
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           :
           even
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           now
           deliver
           the
           Spirituall
           food
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           as
           great
           abundance
           as
           ever
           ,
           yet
           where
           is
           the
           fruit
           ?
           who
           growes
           any
           fatter
           ,
           any
           better
           liking
           than
           before
           ?
           Wee
           ,
           (
           beloved
           )
           desire
           not
           to
           have
           againe
           the
           fruit
           of
           our
           teaching
           in
           your
           understanding
           only
           (
           although
           that
           be
           good
           )
           but
           in
           your
           practice
           :
           Like
           sheepheards
           which
           would
           not
           have
           their
           hay
           againe
           of
           their
           sheepe
           in
           hay
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           milke
           and
           wooll
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             As
             new
             borne
             babes
             to
             desire
             the
             sincere
             milke
             of
             the
             Word
             :
          
           and
           why
           ?
           
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             thereby
          
           .
           Though
           thou
           beest
           never
           so
           weake
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           growest
           stronger
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           hast
           gotten
           no
           strength
           in
           grace
           ,
           nor
           no
           victorie
           over
           your
           lusts
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           you
           have
           had
           ,
           yet
           whatsoever
           you
           seeme
           ,
           you
           are
           still
           but
           dead
           men
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           signe
           is
           ;
           
           As
           the
           Angels
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           moved
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           from
           no
           inward
           ,
           but
           
           from
           an
           outward
           principle
           ;
           so
           these
           Civill
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           hypocrites
           may
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           doe
           all
           that
           good
           men
           can
           doe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ,
           but
           from
           some
           outward
           and
           by-respect
           .
           They
           are
           like
           Clockes
           and
           Watches
           ,
           which
           are
           moved
           by
           some
           spring
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           weights
           or
           spring
           is
           downe
           ,
           they
           move
           no
           longer
           :
           when
           that
           false
           end
           which
           made
           them
           take
           in
           hand
           the
           shew
           of
           Religion
           is
           gone
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           bee
           no
           more
           Religious
           .
           Thus
           Ioash
           was
           Religious
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           by-end
           ;
           viz.
           while
           Iehoiada
           lived
           ;
           and
           therefore
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           Ioash
           forsooke
           God.
           Thus
           many
           will
           be
           good
           whilest
           they
           are
           in
           good
           families
           ,
           under
           good
           Governors
           ,
           but
           being
           removed
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           turne
           with
           the
           swine
           to
           the
           tumbling
           in
           the
           mire
           .
           Some
           againe
           ,
           good
           exhortations
           and
           counsell
           will
           make
           them
           live
           well
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           continue
           so
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           in
           that
           good
           mood
           :
           Others
           will
           bee
           good
           while
           a
           storme
           of
           ficknesse
           indures
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           sunne-shine
           of
           prosperitie
           shall
           beginne
           to
           appeare
           ,
           they
           returne
           to
           their
           old
           courses
           :
           they
           are
           like
           a
           Bullrush
           ,
           which
           hangs
           downe
           his
           head
           till
           the
           storme
           is
           over
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Sunne
           shines
           it
           lifts
           it
           up
           againe
           .
           Some
           may
           hold
           out
           longer
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           last
           all
           will
           give
           over
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           moved
           from
           some
           inward
           principle
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           this
           ;
           As
           the
           Angels
           assumed
           those
           
           bodies
           but
           for
           certaine
           times
           ,
           
           and
           places
           ,
           and
           occasions
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           laid
           them
           aside
           againe
           ;
           so
           will
           your
           hypocrites
           doe
           in
           some
           places
           and
           companies
           
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           on
           them
           the
           bodies
           of
           living
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           a
           name
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           indeed
           are
           dead
           :
           But
           come
           they
           in
           other
           places
           or
           companies
           ,
           they
           will
           lay
           aside
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           then
           will
           be
           as
           profane
           as
           any
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           a
           godly
           man
           may
           bee
           the
           worse
           for
           being
           in
           an
           ill
           companie
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           myrie
           and
           dirtie
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           still
           remaine
           sheepe
           :
           as
           a
           pibble
           and
           a
           pearle
           foyled
           with
           the
           same
           mire
           can
           scarce
           be
           distinguished
           till
           they
           be
           washed
           ;
           so
           the
           godly
           ,
           doe
           but
           wash
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           discerne
           them
           to
           be
           pearles
           ;
           but
           these
           Wolves
           ,
           the
           wicked
           ,
           which
           onely
           takes
           sheepes
           cloathing
           on
           them
           ,
           comming
           amongst
           Wolves
           ,
           cast
           off
           that
           cloathing
           and
           become
           as
           much
           Wolves
           as
           any
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           signe
           is
           this
           :
           As
           Angels
           or
           devils
           
           which
           assume
           bodies
           ,
           
           cannot
           speake
           heartily
           as
           living
           men
           ,
           but
           have
           an
           artificiall
           framed
           voice
           ,
           which
           is
           from
           the
           teeth
           outward
           ,
           not
           heart
           ;
           so
           where
           there
           is
           no
           true
           grace
           but
           seeming
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           discerned
           from
           the
           speeches
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           manner
           ;
           an
           hypocrite
           may
           often
           babble
           more
           than
           the
           true
           Christian
           ,
           as
           a
           blazing
           Starre
           shines
           as
           bright
           ,
           if
           not
           brighter
           than
           the
           true
           Star
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           abroad
           difference
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           speakes
           but
           from
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           from
           the
           heart
           :
           for
           a
           true
           living
           man
           doth
           speake
           heartily
           and
           feelingly
           .
           That
           the
           manner
           of
           speaking
           doth
           much
           affect
           others
           ,
           
           it
           is
           plaine
           :
           Hence
           is
           that
           that
           Iunius
           reports
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           lighting
           into
           a
           Countrie
           mans
           house
           ,
           which
           was
           wholly
           
           illiterate
           and
           unlearned
           ,
           hee
           confesseth
           that
           his
           heartie
           speaking
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           did
           so
           move
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           that
           there
           was
           somthing
           more
           in
           it
           than
           meere
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           wrought
           on
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           Gods
           grace
           it
           converted
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           speaking
           doth
           often
           affect
           where
           the
           matter
           doth
           not
           ;
           which
           an
           hypocrite
           cannot
           have
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           signes
           of
           seeming
           living
           ,
           but
           indeed
           dead
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           having
           shewed
           that
           all
           are
           dead
           ,
           it
           followes
           that
           we
           should
           shew
           the
           meanes
           of
           getting
           life
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           comprehended
           in
           my
           text
           ,
           
           and
           they
           are
           these
           two
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           labour
           to
           see
           that
           ye
           are
           dead
           ,
           (
           
             You
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           as
           all
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           goe
           to
           Christ
           for
           life
           ,
           hee
           it
           is
           onely
           that
           can
           give
           it
           ;
           so
           saith
           my
           Text
           (
           
             hee
             hath
             quickened
             you
          
           :
           )
           It
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           God
           alone
           to
           give
           life
           .
           Now
           wee
           cannot
           goe
           to
           him
           but
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           goe
           to
           Christ
           by
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           is
           faith
           called
           a
           living
           faith
           ,
           because
           it
           unites
           Christ
           and
           the
           soule
           together
           .
           Now
           the
           difficultie
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           and
           take
           him
           :
           some
           come
           not
           for
           him
           at
           all
           ,
           others
           take
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           as
           grafts
           put
           into
           a
           stock
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           ingrafted
           as
           to
           grow
           thereby
           :
           but
           when
           a
           man
           is
           once
           soundly
           humbled
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ;
           for
           till
           then
           hee
           doth
           not
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           him
           :
           but
           the
           extreame
           hungrie
           will
           bee
           satisfied
           with
           nought
           but
           meat
           :
           
           as
           Sampson
           said
           ,
           Give
           me
           drinke
           or
           else
           I
           dye
           .
           Now
           life
           consists
           in
           the
           union
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           thy
           soule
           :
           This
           union
           is
           by
           Luther
           compared
           to
           fire
           and
           iron
           united
           ,
           which
           causes
           the
           iron
           to
           have
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           fire
           ,
           as
           burne
           ,
           scorch
           ,
           &c.
           so
           an
           humble
           Saint
           ,
           united
           to
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           all
           his
           proprieties
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           and
           degree
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             must
             bee
             handled
             distinctly
             :
             and
             therfore
             the
             first
             meanes
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             our selves
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             are
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
             :
             The
             point
             that
             hence
             ariseth
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               whosoever
               would
               be
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               must
               first
               apprehend
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               child
               of
               wrath
               :
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             angry
             Iudge
             ,
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             it
             may
             drive
             him
             to
             Christ.
             So
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             untill
             hee
             hath
             not
             onely
             a
             touch
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             a
             deepe
             apprehension
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             damnation
             ;
             for
             onely
             to
             such
             are
             all
             the
             promises
             made
             ,
             Christ
             is
             onely
             sent
             to
             binde
             up
             the
             broken
             hearted
             :
             Christ
             came
             to
             call
             all
             that
             were
             heavie
             laden
             ,
             and
             those
             onely
             ,
             those
             he
             will
             ease
             :
             Peace
             must
             be
             preached
             to
             none
             but
             those
             that
             moume
             in
             Sion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Gal.
               4.
               21.
               
               Tell
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               doe
               ye
               not
               desire
               to
               heare
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               Schoolmaster
               to
               drive
               men
               to
               Christ
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             there
             must
             bee
             the
             Law
             before
             Christ
             can
             bee
             had
             ;
             for
             else
             ,
             although
             wee
             should
             Preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             would
             
             be
             contemned
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             in
             his
             time
             gained
             onely
             the
             poore
             ;
             
               The
               poore
               receive
               the
               Gospell
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             poore
             in
             spirit
             .
             God
             will
             have
             his
             jewels
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             never
             doe
             untill
             we
             see
             our
             miserie
             ,
             how
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             death
             .
             As
             the
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             would
             never
             have
             beene
             so
             sweet
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             beene
             in
             extreame
             slavery
             and
             bondage
             first
             .
             God
             deales
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             Princes
             doe
             with
             their
             malefactors
             ;
             first
             they
             bring
             their
             neckes
             to
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             them
             a
             pardon
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             apprehending
             death
             ,
             the
             pardon
             is
             the
             sweeter
             and
             more
             welcome
             and
             acceptable
             to
             them
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             question
             were
             made
             ,
             what
             God
             could
             doe
             in
             his
             absolute
             power
             ;
             I
             know
             that
             God
             might
             convert
             us
             and
             not
             humble
             us
             if
             hee
             would
             ;
             he
             might
             say
             as
             hee
             did
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             Let
             it
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             :
             hee
             might
             come
             in
             a
             still
             voyce
             onely
             ,
             without
             sending
             before
             a
             voyce
             rending
             the
             rockes
             :
             hee
             might
             use
             lightning
             and
             no
             thunder
             ,
             but
             wee
             speake
             of
             his
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             will
             not
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             saved
             but
             such
             as
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             sight
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             deepe
             apprehension
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             
             wee
             must
             consider
             these
             things
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             there
             are
             three
             things
             which
             keepe
             a
             
             man
             from
             Christ.
             
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Vnbeleefe
             :
             when
             men
             will
             not
             beleeve
             that
             he
             which
             was
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             was
             Christ
             and
             God
             ;
             therefore
             about
             the
             proving
             of
             
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             spend
             most
             time
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             was
             hard
             to
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             caring
             for
             Christ
             :
             
             as
             those
             that
             came
             not
             to
             the
             Kings
             feast
             ,
             they
             beleeved
             that
             there
             was
             a
             King
             and
             a
             feast
             ,
             but
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             regarded
             more
             their
             Oxen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Not
             willingnesse
             to
             part
             with
             all
             for
             Christ
             ;
             
             they
             will
             not
             take
             him
             upon
             all
             conditions
             :
             they
             see
             some
             need
             they
             have
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             not
             much
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             will
             forsake
             some
             things
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             :
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             their
             master
             sinne
             ;
             like
             the
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             a
             great
             deale
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             part
             with
             his
             possessions
             .
             
             But
             to
             these
             three
             things
             must
             be
             opposed
             three
             other
             things
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Christ
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Faith
                 to
                 beleeve
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 sleight
                 humiliation
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sound
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             received
             amongst
             all
             Christians
             ,
             although
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             many
             doe
             beleeve
             it
             but
             confusedly
             .
             The
             second
             is
             a
             sleighter
             manner
             of
             apprehending
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             little
             sorrow
             will
             doe
             ,
             a
             little
             humiliation
             .
             But
             the
             third
             (
             which
             we
             must
             have
             before
             we
             can
             be
             saved
             )
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             forsake
             all
             ,
             to
             leave
             every
             sinne
             for
             Christ
             his
             sake
             :
             and
             that
             we
             will
             not
             doe
             vntill
             we
             be
             thorowly
             humbled
             ,
             
             &
             are
             fully
             broken
             harted
             :
             therefore
             first
             a
             deepe
             humiliation
             is
             necessary
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             we
             have
             not
             such
             an
             humiliation
             ,
             then
             either
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 stay
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 or
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             if
             wee
             want
             any
             of
             these
             wee
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             we
             be
             not
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             nor
             regard
             him
             :
             we
             may
             preach
             Christ
             long
             enough
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             will
             regard
             him
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             soundly
             humbled
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             no
             body
             did
             care
             for
             the
             Citie
             of
             refuge
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             had
             slaine
             a
             man
             ;
             to
             him
             onely
             whom
             the
             revenger
             of
             blood
             pursueth
             ,
             is
             the
             Citie
             of
             refuge
             sweet
             :
             when
             the
             fiery
             Serpent
             had
             stung
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             looked
             to
             the
             Brazen-serpent
             ,
             and
             nevertill
             then
             :
             so
             when
             we
             see
             our
             sinnes
             and
             miserie
             thereby
             ,
             then
             ,
             J
             say
             ,
             and
             never
             till
             then
             is
             Christ
             welcome
             .
             The
             prodigall
             Sonne
             never
             thought
             of
             returning
             home
             to
             his
             Father
             vntill
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             must
             else
             starve
             ;
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             subsist
             ,
             then
             he
             returned
             .
             So
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             so
             humbled
             for
             our
             sinnes
             that
             we
             see
             we
             shall
             indeed
             be
             damned
             without
             Christ
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             never
             untill
             then
             we
             care
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             Although
             we
             doe
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             yet
             without
             we
             be
             truly
             humbled
             wee
             will
             never
             stay
             with
             him
             ,
             althougst
             wee
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             light
             for
             a
             season
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             consider
             the
             foure
             sorts
             of
             grounds
             
             which
             represented
             foure
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             ,
             
             Mat.
             13.
             
             
             The
             first
             were
             not
             humbled
             at
             all
             ,
             (
             
               It
               fell
               by
               the
               wayes
               side
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               Fowles
               of
               the
               aire
               devoured
               it
               ,
               vers
            
             4
             )
             The
             second
             was
             humbled
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             (
             
               The
               Sunne
               parched
               them
               for
               lacke
               of
               rooting
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             )
             The
             third
             sort
             were
             so
             farre
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             suffered
             some
             persecutions
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             part
             with
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             world
             they
             esteemed
             more
             ;
             
               The
               thornes
               choaked
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             )
             But
             the
             fourth
             ground
             was
             fully
             humbled
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             humbled
             in
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             saw
             that
             they
             had
             more
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             part
             with
             all
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               with
               patience
               .
            
             Others
             may
             stay
             a
             while
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             comes
             that
             they
             preferre
             before
             Christ
             ,
             then
             they
             leave
             Christ
             ;
             for
             untill
             a
             man
             can
             bring
             his
             heart
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             prize
             Christ
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             undergoe
             all
             persecutions
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             but
             is
             like
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ground
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             If
             wee
             stay
             thus
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             yet
             except
             wee
             be
             thus
             humbled
             ,
             we
             shall
             neither
             suffer
             nor
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             Christ.
             If
             Christ
             had
             bidden
             Paul
             ,
             (
             before
             he
             was
             humbled
             )
             to
             have
             done
             so
             much
             for
             him
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             humbled
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wouldst
               thou
               have
               me
               doe
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             apparent
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             these
             things
             :
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
             There
             are
             many
             lusts
             that
             doe
             encumber
             us
             whilest
             our
             hearts
             are
             unbroken
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             basenesse
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             except
             we
             be
             humbled
             wee
             will
             never
             like
             it
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             offended
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             like
             proud
             servants
             ,
             say
             our
             wages
             are
             too
             little
             ,
             our
             fellow-servants
             too
             base
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             once
             beene
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             thinkes
             all
             too
             good
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             There
             be
             such
             strong
             lusts
             to
             be
             mortified
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             humiliation
             ,
             that
             we
             care
             not
             for
             Christ
             :
             our
             lusts
             indeed
             may
             for
             a
             while
             sleepe
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             they
             are
             awaked
             ,
             like
             Sampson
             ,
             they
             cracke
             a
             two
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             good
             purposes
             and
             vowes
             ;
             they
             are
             never
             slaine
             untill
             we
             be
             soundly
             humbled
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             there
             are
             such
             contrary
             lawes
             to
             bee
             delighted
             in
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             never
             frame
             our
             nature
             unto
             ,
             untill
             we
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●●en
             his
             lawes
             will
             bee
             meat
             and
             drinke
             unto
             us
             :
             for
             before
             we
             delighted
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             now
             if
             we
             be
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             we
             must
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             There
             are
             so
             many
             strong
             lusts
             to
             be
             parted
             from
             ,
             so
             many
             Isaacks
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             will
             be
             called
             upon
             to
             offer
             up
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             hee
             doth
             not
             doe
             ,
             hee
             will
             damne
             his
             owne
             soule
             ;
             yet
             untill
             he
             is
             humbled
             ,
             and
             shewne
             what
             damnation
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             buy
             salvation
             so
             deare
             .
          
           
             For
             these
             causes
             is
             Humiliation
             necessary
             in
             the
             
             first
             place
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             this
             method
             is
             alwayes
             used
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             preached
             ever
             repentance
             and
             humiliation
             before
             sanctification
             and
             justification
             :
             This
             was
             Christ
             order
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             
             Thus
             did
             Nathan
             with
             David
             ,
             he
             laboured
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             told
             him
             God
             had
             forgiven
             him
             .
             Thus
             did
             
               Ionas
               ;
               Yet
               forty
               dayes
               and
               Nineveh
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               Ion.
            
             3.
             
             Thus
             also
             God
             dealt
             with
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             reveale
             unto
             him
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             first
             he
             strikes
             him
             downe
             with
             terror
             that
             made
             him
             hide
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             he
             told
             him
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             reveales
             the
             Gospell
             unto
             him
             ,
             (
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               breake
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             )
             Thus
             dealt
             Peter
             with
             his
             auditors
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             that
             Humiliation
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             :
             Let
             us
             come
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             make
             some
             Use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             my
             brethren
             )
             seeing
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             
             content
             not
             your selves
             with
             morality
             and
             civility
             ,
             except
             you
             have
             more
             in
             you
             than
             nature
             can
             give
             you
             ;
             nay
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             all
             new
             ,
             not
             patched
             up
             ;
             as
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Except
             you
             bee
             wholly
             changed
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             new
             mould
             ,
             being
             first
             broken
             by
             humiliation
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             Try
             therefore
             whether
             now
             you
             doe
             that
             that
             others
             will
             not
             doe
             ;
             wherein
             else
             doth
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             consist
             ?
             Try
             whether
             you
             have
             denied
             your selves
             ,
             and
             throughly
             mortified
             your
             dearest
             lust
             ,
             and
             what
             soever
             
             the
             fl●sh
             desireth
             ?
             and
             whether
             you
             bee
             sicke
             of
             sinne
             ?
             regard
             not
             what
             the
             world
             prizeth
             ,
             labour
             you
             to
             h●ve
             yo●r
             hearts
             broken
             ,
             else
             you
             may
             pray
             ,
             be
             charitable
             and
             loving
             to
             oth●rs
             ,
             and
             with
             Herod
             ,
             make
             a
             conscience
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             yet
             all
             will
             stand
             you
             in
             no
             stead
             ,
             because
             it
             commeth
             not
             from
             an
             humble
             heart
             :
             for
             be
             it
             never
             so
             holy
             a
             dutie
             ,
             never
             so
             constantly
             performed
             ,
             except
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             God
             accepts
             it
             not
             :
             So
             the
             Prophet
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             God
             careth
             not
             for
             Sacrifices
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             his
             ordinances
             as
             well
             as
             our
             prayers
             ,
             )
             onely
             a
             broken
             heart
             was
             pleasing
             ●nto
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             you
             have
             done
             from
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             God.
             But
             here
             Satan
             deceives
             men
             ,
             with
             gilded
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             formall
             performance
             of
             holy
             〈◊〉
             which
             when
             they
             need
             them
             (
             as
             in
             the
             day
             of
             〈◊〉
             or
             trouble
             )
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             stead
             .
             As
             often
             he
             coozeneth
             Witches
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             money
             to
             doe
             some
             murders
             ,
             they
             laying
             up
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             going
             to
             fetch
             it
             ,
             have
             found
             nothing
             but
             dry
             leaves
             ;
             Even
             thus
             will
             all
             the
             holy
             duties
             wee
             have
             performed
             from
             an
             unbroken
             heart
             faile
             us
             .
             They
             are
             like
             Glowormes
             ,
             they
             glister
             greatly
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             
             but
             when
             once
             the
             Sunne
             comes
             ,
             their
             light
             is
             nothing
             .
             So
             Paul
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             humbled
             ,
             hee
             accounted
             himselfe
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             and
             none
             better
             than
             he
             ;
             but
             afterward
             ,
             
               hee
               was
               not
               worthy
            
             (
             as
             hee
             said
             )
             
               to
               be
               counted
               an
               Apostle
            
             .
             Therefore
             deceive
             not
             your selves
             any
             longer
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             more
             
             dangerous
             than
             an
             unsound
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             take
             heed
             it
             deceive
             you
             not
             :
             if
             you
             never
             have
             beene
             humbled
             ,
             now
             labour
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             that
             that
             made
             the
             Publican
             to
             be
             justified
             rather
             than
             the
             Pharisie
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             humbled
             and
             the
             Pharisie
             was
             not
             :
             and
             indeed
             none
             are
             further
             from
             salvation
             than
             those
             that
             content
             themselves
             with
             outward
             formalities
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             Humiliation
             ,
             for
             our
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             
             I
             will
             explaine
             these
             three
             questions
             :
             
               
                 1
                 Wherein
                 Humiliation
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 What
                 kinde
                 of
                 sorrow
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 this
                 Humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 How
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 whether
                 our
                 sorrows
                 are
                 true
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             question
             is
             ,
             
             Wherein
             consists
             this
             true
             Humiliation
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             In
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             seeing
             your
             life
             to
             abound
             with
             acutall
             sinnes
             ,
             
             then
             in
             looking
             into
             your
             heart
             and
             nature
             ,
             
             which
             is
             wholly
             corrupted
             ,
             
             and
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             where
             your
             corruption
             is
             strongest
             ,
             as
             fire
             in
             the
             root
             .
             Many
             labour
             to
             excuse
             their
             sinnes
             from
             their
             nature
             ,
             because
             that
             that
             is
             prone
             unto
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             makes
             their
             cause
             the
             worse
             ,
             it
             increaseth
             their
             vildnesse
             ;
             for
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             dost
             not
             curbe
             it
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             their
             natures
             are
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             should
             breake
             out
             ;
             as
             a
             Serpent
             is
             odious
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             hurt
             us
             .
             Further
             ,
             consider
             ,
             hast
             thou
             not
             
             made
             thy
             nature
             worse
             ?
             Every
             sinne
             thou
             hast
             committed
             makes
             it
             worse
             ;
             for
             actuall
             sinne
             doth
             more
             increase
             the
             custome
             and
             habit
             of
             sinne
             ;
             so
             that
             besides
             Adams
             sinne
             ,
             thou
             thy selfe
             art
             guilty
             of
             corrupting
             thine
             owne
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             thee
             
             that
             is
             good
             at
             all
             ;
             
             so
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             18.
             
             
               For
               I
               know
               that
               in
               me
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               22.
               
               The
               Scripture
               hath
               concluded
               all
            
             (
             not
             onely
             men
             ,
             but
             things
             )
             
               under
               sinne
            
             .
             Men
             thinke
             well
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             much
             good
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             consider
             with
             thy selfe
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             good
             in
             thee
             at
             all
             :
             Can
             good
             fruit
             proceed
             from
             an
             ill
             tree
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             smiting
             thy
             heart
             with
             an
             apprehension
             
             of
             death
             ,
             
             hell
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             due
             to
             thy
             sinne
             ;
             then
             wilt
             thou
             find
             thy selfe
             in
             a
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             and
             canst
             not
             chuse
             but
             be
             humbled
             ,
             when
             in
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             thy
             heart
             smites
             thee
             ,
             as
             Belchazzars
             did
             him
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             first
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             is
             ,
             
             What
             kinde
             of
             sorrow
             is
             required
             in
             this
             Humiliation
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             
             Not
             those
             violent
             flashings
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             while
             amaze
             like
             a
             land-stood
             ,
             
             but
             it
             must
             be
             this
             :
          
           
             When
             thy
             judgement
             is
             enlightned
             to
             see
             thy
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             hanging
             over
             thee
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             convincing
             ,
             then
             thy
             affections
             are
             stirred
             to
             mourne
             for
             thy
             sinne
             .
             If
             the
             judgement
             bee
             fully
             convinced
             ,
             the
             affections
             will
             
             follow
             :
             therefore
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             any
             is
             said
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             is
             shewed
             that
             their
             affections
             were
             stirred
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             in
             the
             Jaylor
             :
             and
             of
             Peter
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             his
             conversion
             ,
             
               He
               went
               out
               and
               wept
               bitterly
               :
            
             So
             also
             of
             those
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
            
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             sorrow
             is
             the
             convincing
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             which
             workes
             upon
             the
             affections
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               shall
               come
               to
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sinne
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             8.
             
             The
             other
             sorrow
             not
             arising
             from
             this
             convincing
             of
             the
             judgement
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             streight
             gone
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             affection
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             more
             permanent
             although
             it
             is
             stiller
             ,
             as
             the
             deepest
             water
             ;
             are
             ever
             stillest
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             second
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             is
             ,
             
             How
             shall
             he
             know
             whether
             these
             sorrowes
             of
             his
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             There
             is
             an
             Humiliation
             not
             deepe
             enough
             ,
             
             a
             sleight
             Humiliation
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             another
             too
             deepe
             ,
             which
             so
             drownes
             vs
             in
             sorrow
             that
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             brings
             despaire
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             sorrow
             of
             Iudas
             and
             Achitophel
             :
             but
             the
             third
             and
             true
             ,
             is
             an
             indifferent
             betweene
             both
             :
             sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             an
             humiliation
             and
             no
             grace
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             be
             a
             plowing
             and
             no
             sowing
             .
             
             But
             true
             humiliation
             differs
             from
             other
             sorrowes
             thus
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             rice
             of
             it
             :
             both
             a
             godly
             man
             and
             an
             
             hypocrite
             may
             ;
             
             first
             ,
             be
             wounded
             with
             Gods
             wrath
             :
             secondly
             ,
             desire
             freedome
             from
             hell
             ;
             but
             
             into
             the
             godly
             God
             doth
             instill
             gracious
             seeds
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             as
             well
             as
             hell
             ,
             and
             desires
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             mercy
             :
             But
             the
             hypocrite
             onely
             desires
             mercy
             and
             freedome
             from
             these
             torments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             the
             terrour
             ceaseth
             his
             holinesse
             and
             desire
             of
             goodnesse
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             eased
             from
             the
             torments
             ,
             he
             cares
             for
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             the
             godly
             hee
             desires
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             lusts
             mortified
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             :
             hypocriticall
             
             humiliation
             may
             be
             longer
             or
             shorter
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             never
             constant
             ,
             
             it
             doth
             vanish
             ;
             but
             true
             humiliation
             doth
             last
             all
             the
             life
             long
             .
             
             The
             humiliation
             of
             hypocrites
             is
             like
             iron
             ,
             which
             while
             it
             is
             hot
             in
             the
             fire
             you
             may
             fashion
             it
             which
             way
             you
             will
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             once
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             stiffe
             againe
             :
             So
             Pharaoh
             as
             long
             as
             Gods
             hand
             was
             on
             him
             ,
             hee
             would
             let
             the
             people
             goe
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             fire
             of
             affliction
             was
             removed
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             hardned
             ,
             so
             was
             Ahab
             and
             Saul
             .
             But
             in
             true
             humiliation
             God
             takes
             away
             the
             iron
             heart
             ,
             &
             gives
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             although
             it
             may
             be
             brawnie
             a
             little
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             is
             flesh
             :
             Hypocrites
             so
             long
             onely
             as
             they
             are
             under
             the
             judgement
             are
             soft
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             alwaies
             soft
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             by
             the
             signes
             of
             brokennesse
             of
             heart
             :
             
             Now
             brokennesse
             of
             heart
          
           
             1.
             
             Heales
             our
             sinnes
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             beloved
             ,
             the
             master
             sinne
             ,
             
             and
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             other
             humiliation
             skinne
             over
             ,
             but
             cures
             not
             ;
             it
             stops
             the
             streame
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             it
             breakes
             out
             againe
             :
             it
             may
             cause
             
             you
             to
             make
             many
             purposes
             to
             leave
             the
             sinne
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             it
             awhile
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             returne
             to
             them
             againe
             ;
             whereas
             if
             one
             bee
             truly
             humbled
             he
             is
             stronger
             against
             that
             beloved
             sin
             than
             against
             any
             other
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             hee
             hath
             strong
             inclinations
             to
             that
             sinne
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             more
             shye
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             shunnes
             the
             occasions
             of
             that
             sinne
             ,
             because
             hee
             hath
             fully
             felt
             the
             smart
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             his
             humiliation
             seene
             that
             sinne
             more
             than
             any
             other
             .
             Now
             after
             the
             beloved
             sinne
             is
             once
             healed
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             sinnes
             will
             soone
             be
             healed
             ;
             
             as
             in
             a
             cloth
             by
             washing
             out
             a
             deeper
             staine
             ,
             the
             same
             labour
             doth
             wash
             out
             lesser
             staines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             causeth
             love
             of
             Christ
             :
             
             So
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             humbled
             much
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             Christ
             had
             forgiven
             her
             much
             ,
             therefore
             she
             loved
             much
             .
             So
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             much
             humbled
             ,
             ever
             expressed
             a
             servent
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             13.
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             having
             beene
             perswaded
             by
             his
             friends
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ready
               not
               to
               bee
               bound
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               dye
               for
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               :
            
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             feare
             nothing
             ,
             because
             I
             care
             for
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             ,
             So
             also
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               mee
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             when
             by
             humiliation
             we
             see
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             thinke
             we
             can
             never
             doe
             enough
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             may
             know
             if
             you
             love
             Christ
             or
             not
             ,
             
             by
             these
             signes
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             signe
             to
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             obedience
             ;
             Hee
             that
             loveth
             Christ
             ,
             keepeth
             his
             
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             grievous
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             signe
             is
             this
             ;
             
             If
             you
             love
             him
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             in
             your
             heart
             that
             you
             love
             him
             ,
             your
             heart
             will
             be
             carried
             towards
             him
             ;
             as
             I
             can
             tell
             if
             I
             love
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             then
             my
             heart
             is
             carried
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             signe
             to
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             causeth
             me
             to
             esteeme
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             to
             prize
             them
             at
             an
             high
             rate
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             little
             worth
             :
             for
             when
             a
             man
             is
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             aske
             him
             then
             what
             he
             desires
             most
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             Christ
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             corruptions
             may
             cease
             in
             him
             ;
             as
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             hee
             passeth
             not
             for
             them
             :
             as
             a
             man
             that
             sees
             he
             must
             dye
             ,
             hee
             cares
             for
             no
             outward
             wealth
             ,
             take
             you
             that
             ,
             give
             him
             onely
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             signe
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             maketh
             him
             content
             with
             the
             meanest
             condition
             .
             
             The
             prodigall
             Sonne
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             humbled
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             be
             in
             his
             fathers
             house
             he
             was
             content
             ;
             he
             liked
             the
             meanest
             condition
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             ;
             
               I
               am
               unworthy
               to
               be
               thy
               sonne
               ,
               make
               mee
               as
               one
               of
               thy
               hired
               servants
               ,
               Luk.
            
             15.
             21.
             
             So
             Paul
             ,
             after
             hee
             was
             humbled
             ,
             thought
             himselfe
             unworthy
             for
             the
             Saints
             company
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             a
             fit
             onely
             ,
             but
             even
             ever
             after
             he
             still
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               I
               am
               unworthy
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             Thus
             Naomi
             ,
             returning
             home
             to
             her
             Countrey
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               she
               went
               out
               full
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             nothing
             but
             her selfe
             ,
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             husband
             ;
             she
             accounted
             any
             thing
             too
             much
             for
             her
             .
             If
             a
             man
             
             once
             come
             to
             be
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             hee
             can
             with
             patience
             beare
             any
             losses
             and
             crosses
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             nothing
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             he
             knowes
             he
             hath
             deserved
             ;
             therefore
             what
             impatience
             soever
             thou
             hast
             ,
             so
             much
             art
             thou
             short
             of
             true
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             signe
             to
             know
             we
             love
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             makes
             us
             fearefull
             of
             offending
             God
             :
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             ever
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             true
             humiliation
             ;
             for
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             we
             are
             humbled
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             doe
             wee
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             walke
             obediently
             unto
             him
             .
             Esay
             66.
             2.
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               him
               will
               I
               looke
               that
               is
               poore
               and
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               ,
               and
               trembleth
               at
               my
               word
               :
            
             If
             thou
             art
             of
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             tremble
             at
             his
             words
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             feares
             to
             breake
             any
             Commandement
             ,
             he
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             least
             sinne
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             feare
             is
             opposed
             to
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ;
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alway
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hardneth
               his
               heart
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischiefe
               :
            
             Now
             the
             opposite
             to
             hardnesse
             ,
             is
             brokennesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             but
             feare
             is
             opposed
             to
             it
             because
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             brokennesse
             of
             heart
             .
             Now
             this
             fearfulnesse
             stands
             in
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             facility
             to
             be
             convicted
             of
             any
             sinne
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             not
             thus
             broken
             in
             heart
             ,
             stands
             out
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             yeeld
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             a
             feare
             to
             offend
             God
             ;
             for
             when
             hee
             is
             once
             convinced
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             doe
             according
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             then
             is
             afraid
             to
             displease
             God
             ,
             either
             ▪
          
           
           
             1
             In
             committing
             the
             least
             sinne
             ;
             as
             Moses
             would
             not
             leave
             the
             least
             hoofe
             behinde
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             Iob
             feared
             lest
             his
             
               sonnes
               should
               have
               sinned
               in
               heart
               ,
               Iob
            
             1.
             4.
             
             He
             was
             so
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             for
             owne
             sinnes
             onely
             ,
             but
             even
             for
             his
             sonnes
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             omitting
             the
             least
             good
             duty
             ,
             or
             doing
             it
             formally
             ;
             which
             thing
             the
             hypocrite
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             this
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             signe
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             makes
             Gods
             Word
             sweet
             unto
             us
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Sweeter
               than
               the
               honie
               and
               the
               home-combe
               :
            
             Crummes
             are
             sweet
             to
             an
             hungry
             man
             ;
             so
             if
             a
             man
             hunger
             after
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             will
             
               be
               sweet
               unto
               him
            
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             Word
             be
             sweetened
             with
             humane
             Eloquence
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             sweet
             to
             one
             that
             is
             carnall
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             pleasing
             to
             nature
             ,
             )
             but
             if
             the
             purer
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             is
             seperated
             from
             those
             gaudy
             flowers
             ;
             if
             the
             more
             piercing
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             it
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             broken
             heart
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             reproach
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             sweet
             :
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             ,
             Ier
             6
             10.
             where
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               their
               eare
               is
               uncircumcised
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               hearken
               :
               behold
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               unto
               them
               a
               reproach
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               delight
               mit
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               Ier.
               15.
               16.
               
               Thy
               words
               were
               found
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               them
               ,
               and
               thy
               Word
               was
               unto
               mee
               the
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               mine
               heart
               :
            
             It
             is
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             to
             those
             
             that
             have
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             had
             :
             nay
             ,
             the
             sharper
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             delight
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             signe
             of
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ;
             It
             causeth
             meeknesse
             of
             spirit
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               that
               dwellethin
               us
            
             (
             before
             we
             are
             humbled
             )
             
               lusteth
               after
               envy
               ,
               Iam.
            
             4.
             5.
             now
             every
             naturall
             man
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             broken
             heart
             envieth
             not
             ,
             he
             spends
             his
             ●nger
             on
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             lookes
             to
             his
             owne
             offences
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             regards
             not
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             will
             here
             bee
             ready
             to
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             
             My
             nature
             is
             hasty
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             suppresse
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             every
             one
             by
             nature
             is
             a
             Lion
             ;
             
             but
             grace
             when
             that
             comes
             ,
             it
             tur●s
             us
             into
             Lambs
             and
             meeke
             Sheepe
             .
             
               Luk.
               3.
               4.
               
               Iohn
            
             cryes
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             
               Prepare
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             how
             ?
             by
             Humility
             :
             
               Every
               high
               mountaine
               and
               hill
               shall
               be
               digged
               downe
               ,
               and
               the
               crooked
               shall
               be
               made
               straight
               ,
               and
               the
               rough
               wayes
               shall
               bee
               made
               smooth
               :
            
             Humility
             ,
             which
             prepareth
             for
             Christ
             ,
             diggeth
             downe
             those
             high
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             maketh
             plaine
             those
             rough
             wayes
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             somtimes
             Gods
             child
             may
             haue
             a
             passion
             of
             anger
             ;
             yet
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             rules
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             although
             that
             sometimes
             breakes
             out
             as
             a
             rebell
             ,
             but
             it
             dwels
             not
             in
             him
             :
             Christ
             is
             meeke
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             his
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             third
             question
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             proceed
             further
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             fourth
             question
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             this
             Humiliation
             must
             be
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             
             
             as
             well
             in
             those
             which
             are
             well
             educated
             ,
             and
             have
             fallen
             into
             no
             grosse
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             yes
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             in
             all
             ,
             even
             this
             great
             Humiliation
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             else
             let
             them
             goe
             never
             so
             farre
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             the
             end
             fall
             away
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             Professors
             ,
             that
             have
             given
             up
             their
             names
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             fall
             away
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             humbled
             soundly
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Yet
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             humiliation
             of
             one
             brought
             up
             well
             ,
             
             and
             a
             grosse
             sinner
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             filth
             of
             sinne
             is
             not
             so
             suddenly
             revealed
             
             to
             those
             that
             have
             beene
             well
             brought
             up
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             so
             suddenly
             smitten
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             ignorance
             all
             their
             life
             long
             :
             those
             that
             have
             a
             light
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             it
             presently
             amazeth
             them
             ;
             even
             so
             God
             strikes
             downe
             suddenly
             the
             grosse
             sinner
             ,
             and
             amazes
             him
             with
             a
             more
             violent
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             than
             he
             doth
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Joy
             is
             not
             so
             sudden
             ,
             nor
             flashing
             ,
             nor
             
             sensible
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             more
             knowledge
             ;
             the
             medicine
             is
             knowne
             to
             him
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             wound
             :
             he
             knowes
             Christ
             a
             Saviour
             offered
             up
             for
             all
             that
             are
             wounded
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             feeles
             the
             wound
             he
             applies
             the
             medicine
             ;
             so
             is
             not
             his
             trouble
             so
             irkesome
             ,
             neither
             being
             delivered
             hath
             he
             such
             sensible
             joy
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             Suppose
             a
             man
             be
             in
             the
             way
             wounded
             among
             theeves
             ,
             and
             almost
             
             killed
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             saw
             no
             meanes
             of
             life
             ;
             if
             one
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             ,
             on
             the
             sudden
             should
             steppe
             forth
             and
             helpe
             him
             ,
             hee
             would
             be
             more
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             such
             an
             one
             as
             knowing
             before
             he
             shall
             be
             robbed
             ,
             getteth
             company
             to
             goe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             escapes
             the
             danger
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             fourth
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             question
             is
             this
             ;
             
             What
             is
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             Humiliation
             that
             must
             be
             in
             one
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             as
             will
             bring
             us
             home
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             will
             make
             us
             apprehend
             sinne
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             evill
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             good
             ;
             so
             much
             as
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             make
             sinne
             our
             chiefest
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             chiefest
             joy
             :
             when
             wee
             doe
             so
             ,
             then
             whatsoever
             is
             offered
             we
             neglect
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             preferre
             him
             .
             Thence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Churches
             are
             said
             to
             
               rejoyce
               in
               Christ
               with
               joy
               unspeakeable
               and
               glorious
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             For
             when
             we
             apprehend
             sinne
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             evill
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             to
             beefreed
             from
             it
             ,
             
             we
             must
             needs
             rejoyce
             unspeakably
             .
             For
             wee
             are
             to
             know
             that
             our
             conversion
             consists
             in
             threethings
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             being
             soundly
             humbled
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             see
             sinne
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             evill
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             stedfastly
             laying
             hold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             will
             not
             part
             with
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             a
             newnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             walking
             in
             obedience
             to
             all
             his
             Commandements
             :
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               16.
               
               Hee
               will
               send
               the
               Comforter
               to
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             first
             ,
             to
             humble
             for
             sinne
             :
             and
             in
             this
             also
             there
             are
             degrees
             ;
             for
             here
             one
             may
             be
             humbled
             more
             than
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             thirst
             after
             Christ
             more
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             wee
             are
             humbled
             ,
             the
             better
             we
             are
             humbled
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             God
             hath
             a
             greater
             worke
             to
             doe
             by
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             thus
             humbled
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             in
             us
             that
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             thinke
             that
             we
             are
             humbled
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             humiliation
             at
             our
             first
             conversion
             was
             enough
             ;
             no
             (
             beloved
             )
             our
             humiliation
             must
             not
             be
             like
             a
             land-flood
             ,
             that
             runnes
             but
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             spring
             running
             continually
             ;
             for
             all
             degrees
             in
             grace
             ,
             depending
             on
             God
             ,
             mortification
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             &c.
             depends
             on
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             humiliation
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             the
             most
             humbled
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             more
             if
             he
             saw
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             better
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             fifth
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             question
             is
             this
             ,
             
             How
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             be
             thus
             humbled
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             By
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             whole
             act
             of
             our
             humiliation
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             Rom.
             6.
             yet
             that
             humiliation
             which
             I
             now
             urge
             ,
             is
             that
             legall
             humiliation
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             I
             meane
             not
             onely
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             but
             the
             rectitude
             of
             our
             persons
             to
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             exposition
             of
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             consider
             therefore
             how
             much
             perfection
             Gods
             word
             requireth
             ,
             then
             how
             short
             you
             come
             of
             that
             perfection
             ;
             this
             is
             one
             meanes
             .
          
           
           
             I
             but
             some
             man
             will
             bee
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             
             I
             have
             done
             what
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             humbled
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Law
             alone
             that
             must
             humble
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Gospell
             effectuall
             there
             is
             required
             the
             spirit
             of
             consolation
             ,
             and
             a
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ;
             so
             to
             make
             the
             Law
             effectuall
             there
             is
             required
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             and
             faith
             proportionable
             .
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             is
             that
             which
             enlightneth
             us
             to
             see
             the
             bondage
             wherein
             we
             are
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             required
             a
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             the
             threats
             against
             those
             sinnes
             ;
             for
             faith
             is
             required
             to
             beleeve
             Gods
             threats
             as
             well
             as
             his
             promises
             ;
             faith
             in
             the
             generall
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             lifting
             us
             up
             to
             see
             what
             nature
             cannot
             :
             for
             when
             the
             uncleane
             person
             is
             threatned
             he
             is
             not
             moved
             because
             he
             beleeves
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             some
             man
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             
             Afflictions
             often
             humbleus
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Law
             that
             doth
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Afflictions
             ,
             as
             the
             plow
             ,
             make
             way
             ,
             
             but
             it
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Law
             sowne
             in
             our
             hearts
             that
             must
             humble
             us
             :
             indeed
             those
             notions
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             are
             in
             afflictions
             made
             to
             seem
             otherwise
             then
             before
             :
             but
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             afflictions
             cause
             not
             worldly
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             corrosive
             to
             a
             whole
             place
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             must
             know
             that
             there
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             humiliation
             which
             God
             at
             some
             times
             workes
             in
             some
             men
             ;
             we
             urge
             not
             to
             that
             ,
             (
             God
             
             workes
             that
             in
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             intendeth
             to
             make
             extraordinary
             ,
             )
             wee
             urge
             to
             the
             ordinary
             humiliation
             .
             Now
             the
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             that
             ,
             are
             these
             five
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             meanes
             to
             aftaine
             humiliation
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             To
             enter
             into
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             as
             the
             prodigall
             Sonne
             did
             ;
             
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Luk.
               15.
               to
               come
               to
               himselfe
               ,
            
             and
             consider
             that
             his
             father
             had
             enough
             ,
             and
             he
             starved
             .
             So
             every
             one
             of
             us
             should
             doe
             :
             consider
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             and
             make
             Catalogues
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             let
             our
             actuall
             sinnes
             leade
             
             us
             to
             our
             corrupt
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             .
             So
             God
             dealt
             with
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             8.
             2.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               led
               them
               forty
               yeares
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               what
               was
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Hee
             himselfe
             knew
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             sinnes
             he
             would
             make
             it
             knowne
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             So
             also
             God
             dealt
             with
             
               Hezekias
               ,
               2
               Chron.
            
             32.
             31.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               left
               him
               ,
               to
               try
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               all
               that
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               Hezekiah
            
             had
             a
             proud
             heart
             ,
             and
             God
             left
             him
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             that
             God
             might
             know
             what
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             himselfe
             might
             know
             .
             So
             God
             tels
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             31.
             
             
               Yee
               shall
               remember
               your
               owne
               evill
               wayes
               ,
               and
               your
               doings
               that
               were
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               shall
               loath
               your selves
               in
               your
               owne
               sight
               for
               your
               iniquity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Having
             thus
             considered
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             
             consider
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             
             wrath
             of
             a
             King
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             death
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             the
             wrath
             of
             almighty
             God
             ?
             even
             as
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             more
             than
             the
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             wrath
             also
             :
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             so
             long
             will
             he
             punish
             thee
             in
             hell
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             made
             Moses
             breake
             out
             ,
             Psal.
             90.
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Who
               knowes
               the
               power
               of
               his
               wrath
               ?
               Paul
            
             is
             in
             great
             heavinesse
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             
             And
             as
             God
             shewed
             his
             almighty
             power
             in
             making
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             in
             destroying
             and
             punishing
             .
             And
             this
             wrath
             of
             his
             shall
             fall
             upon
             the
             most
             sensible
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             viz.
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             joy
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             griefe
             .
             What
             is
             God
             but
             infinite
             ?
             what
             is
             his
             wrath
             but
             infinite
             ?
             under
             it
             thou
             shalt
             most
             wish
             for
             death
             ,
             which
             now
             thou
             most
             fearest
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             meanes
             to
             obtaine
             Humiliation
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             to
             stay
             a
             great
             while
             on
             this
             consideration
             ,
             to
             suffer
             sorrow
             to
             abide
             on
             our
             hearts
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             oft
             and
             serious
             consideration
             that
             effects
             this
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             learne
             something
             from
             Sathan
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             drive
             a
             man
             to
             despaire
             ,
             he
             oft
             puts
             thoughts
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             due
             unto
             our
             sinnes
             into
             our
             mindes
             ,
             hee
             holds
             the
             object
             close
             unto
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             so
             letteth
             us
             thinke
             of
             nothing
             else
             .
             It
             is
             the
             frequent
             and
             seirous
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             that
             humbleth
             us
             :
             This
             was
             that
             that
             humbled
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               51.
               
               My
               sinne
               was
               alwaies
               before
               me
               :
            
             so
             
               Iam.
               4.
               8.
               cleanse
               your
               hands
               ye
               sinners
               ,
               and
               purifie
               your
               hearts
               yee
               double
               minded
               :
            
             How
             is
             that
             done
             ?
             
               vers
               .
               9.
               be
               afflicted
               and
               mourne
               :
            
             all
             waveringnesse
             
             and
             instability
             comes
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cleanse
             that
             ;
             and
             the
             way
             to
             cleanse
             that
             is
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             and
             the
             way
             to
             be
             humbled
             is
             to
             sequester
             your selfe
             from
             all
             carnall
             mirth
             (
             though
             else
             lawfull
             )
             and
             stay
             on
             these
             considerations
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             meanes
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             you
             cannot
             see
             sinne
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             
             labour
             to
             see
             it
             in
             his
             effects
             .
             All
             miseries
             which
             you
             feele
             in
             your selfe
             ,
             or
             know
             in
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bitter
             thing
             to
             sinne
             ;
             so
             Peter
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             and
             second
             chapter
             ,
             by
             this
             effect
             aggravates
             sinne
             ,
             where
             he
             shewes
             it
             was
             for
             sinne
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             throwne
             downe
             into
             hell
             ,
             that
             the
             old
             world
             was
             drowned
             ,
             that
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             were
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             humiliation
             is
             ,
             
             to
             make
             these
             evils
             present
             before
             you
             by
             faith
             :
             as
             in
             an
             opticke
             glasse
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             are
             a
             far
             off
             will
             seeme
             neere
             to
             those
             that
             looke
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             these
             by
             faith
             should
             seeme
             at
             the
             very
             doore
             :
             it
             may
             be
             the
             not
             considering
             them
             as
             present
             makes
             them
             not
             affect
             you
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             in
             it selfe
             feareful
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             feared
             ,
             as
             death
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             set
             hell
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             as
             present
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             Make
             present
             unto
             you
             these
             two
             things
             :
             
          
           
             1
             All
             sinnes
             past
             :
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             past
             vs
             will
             seeme
             small
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             great
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             our
             sinnes
             to
             us
             :
             we
             usually
             doe
             as
             men
             that
             leave
             something
             behinde
             
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             far
             gone
             they
             thinke
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             returne
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             we
             being
             far
             off
             from
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             they
             seeme
             little
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             remember
             the
             day
             of
             our
             iniquity
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             make
             them
             our
             sinnes
             present
             ,
             God
             he
             esteemes
             them
             as
             great
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             ,
             let
             us
             doe
             so
             therefore
             ,
             let
             them
             seeme
             abominable
             to
             us
             :
             thus
             did
             Iob
             possesse
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Things
             future
             :
             as
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             which
             are
             neere
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             lye
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             as
             God
             saies
             to
             Cain
             ,
             although
             they
             seeme
             to
             us
             a
             farre
             off
             :
             But
             this
             is
             Satans
             cunning
             to
             deceive
             us
             ;
             he
             is
             as
             a
             Painter
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             collusion
             of
             colors
             makes
             things
             seeme
             far
             off
             which
             are
             nigh
             ;
             so
             he
             makes
             Gods
             wrath
             which
             lyes
             at
             our
             doore
             ,
             seeme
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             may
             bee
             it
             will
             light
             on
             us
             the
             next
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             Humiliation
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             To
             take
             heed
             of
             all
             such
             false
             shifts
             whereby
             you
             may
             seeme
             to
             keepe
             off
             the
             blow
             of
             Gods
             law
             from
             lighting
             on
             you
             :
             wee
             are
             never
             moved
             with
             these
             considerations
             untill
             all
             shifts
             are
             removed
             ;
             so
             that
             wee
             see
             nothing
             but
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             tremble
             .
          
           
             The
             shifts
             by
             which
             men
             thinke
             to
             keepe
             off
             the
             blow
             of
             Gods
             judgments
             ,
             
             and
             so
             with-hold
             themselves
             from
             being
             humbled
             ,
             are
             these
             eight
             :
          
           
             1
             Civilitie
             ;
             
             this
             Gloworme
             of
             civility
             so
             glittereth
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             that
             wee
             thinke
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             true
             sparke
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             spirit
             shines
             wee
             
             shall
             finde
             it
             false
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Divell
             deludeth
             Witches
             ,
             in
             giving
             them
             leaves
             instead
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             so
             doth
             hee
             deale
             with
             thee
             here
             ;
             for
             except
             there
             be
             a
             supernaturall
             frame
             of
             thy
             hear●
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             cause
             of
             comfort
             notwithstanding
             all
             thy
             civility
             :
             and
             therefore
             thou
             must
             bee
             sure
             to
             have
             something
             in
             thee
             more
             than
             nature
             ,
             for
             civility
             will
             not
             bring
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2
             Formall
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ;
             
             as
             praying
             ,
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             that
             puffes
             men
             up
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             from
             humiliation
             .
             If
             you
             either
             omitted
             them
             altogether
             ,
             then
             your
             conscience
             would
             checke
             you
             ;
             or
             performed
             them
             well
             ,
             then
             your
             heart
             would
             be
             bettered
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             be
             humbled
             :
             but
             this
             formall
             doing
             of
             them
             keepes
             the
             heart
             dead
             and
             senslesse
             .
             Remember
             therefore
             that
             no
             sacrifice
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             a
             
               Broken
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             badnesse
             of
             your
             nature
             ;
             
             you
             would
             doe
             better
             ,
             but
             your
             nature
             is
             so
             bad
             that
             you
             cannot
             .
             But
             remember
             ,
             
             first
             ,
             That
             that
             aggravates
             your
             sinne
             ,
             and
             God
             likes
             you
             the
             worse
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             
             will
             the
             hardlier
             pardon
             you
             ;
             even
             as
             wee
             our selves
             are
             readiest
             to
             pardon
             an
             offence
             in
             a
             good
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             your selfe
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
             badnesse
             of
             your
             nature
             :
             God
             gave
             you
             in
             Adam
             a
             good
             nature
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             lost
             it
             ,
             and
             since
             by
             many
             sinnes
             have
             made
             it
             worse
             by
             farre
             .
          
           
             4
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             
             he
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             therefore
             you
             will
             not
             feare
             :
             but
             what
             if
             hee
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             hee
             calls
             not
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             burdened
             with
             thy
             
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             cals
             onely
             such
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               mee
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               you
               .
            
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             doe
             with
             mercy
             ,
             which
             seest
             not
             thy
             misery
             ?
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             Iehu
             said
             to
             Iezabell
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             making
             conscience
             of
             many
             things
             ;
             
             so
             Herod
             did
             many
             things
             after
             Iohns
             preaching
             ;
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             were
             without
             God
             ,
             Rom
             2.
             but
             there
             is
             no
             example
             like
             unto
             that
             of
             
               Amazia
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               25.
               2.
               he
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               .
            
             One
             may
             make
             conscience
             of
             praying
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             of
             doing
             many
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             true
             grace
             ,
             but
             doe
             all
             out
             of
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             for
             feare
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             Judgements
             come
             not
             swiftly
             ,
             
             and
             are
             not
             speedily
             executed
             ,
             Ministers
             threaten
             but
             they
             feele
             nothing
             :
             But
             wee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             lesse
             afflictions
             we
             have
             had
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             behind
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             a
             more
             miserable
             condition
             than
             this
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             signe
             thou
             art
             ordained
             to
             death
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             thus
             let
             alone
             vnpunisht
             :
             As
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             frequently
             sicke
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             
             but
             when
             they
             never
             have
             beene
             sicke
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             fall
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             when
             once
             God
             beginnes
             with
             thee
             ,
             hee
             will
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             hee
             threatned
             to
             Hophnie
             and
             Phincas
             ;
             hee
             will
             so
             strike
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             strike
             twice
             :
             so
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             worse
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             sinner
             to
             goe
             on
             without
             trouble
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Men
             judge
             their
             estates
             and
             sinnes
             in
             a
             false
             ballance
             of
             opinion
             :
             
             none
             (
             say
             they
             )
             thinke
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             that
             are
             more
             precise
             than
             wise
             .
             But
             consider
             :
          
           
             1
             That
             Ministers
             are
             onely
             the
             men
             by
             whom
             ye
             beleeve
             ,
             
             not
             whom
             ye
             should
             beleeve
             :
             take
             our
             words
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             proved
             unto
             
             you
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             (
             although
             few
             be
             of
             that
             minde
             )
             yet
             you
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             Consider
             whether
             that
             latitude
             of
             Religion
             
             which
             thou
             stickest
             unto
             ,
             and
             hopest
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             ,
             will
             serve
             thee
             on
             thy
             death-bed
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             that
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             
             of
             none
             else
             ,
             to
             discerne
             which
             are
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             :
             every
             one
             is
             to
             be
             beleeved
             in
             his
             owne
             art
             ,
             therefore
             beleeve
             them
             .
          
           
             Men
             thinke
             that
             it
             concernes
             onely
             some
             to
             bee
             holy
             ,
             
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             all
             .
             I
             will
             answer
             such
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Wisedome
               ,
               The
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               is
               too
               high
               for
               a
               foole
               :
            
             If
             thou
             wert
             wise
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             thinke
             it
             concerned
             thee
             also
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             (
             brethren
             )
             humble
             your selves
             ,
             
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             now
             the
             time
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             requires
             it
             ,
             now
             while
             shee
             is
             thus
             in
             her
             mourning
             gowne
             seeke
             not
             after
             your
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             drinke
             not
             Wine
             in
             bowles
             ,
             use
             not
             now
             the
             liberties
             that
             otherwise
             lawfully
             you
             might
             .
             Remember
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Vriah
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               11.
               11.
               
               The
               Arke
               ,
               and
               Israel
               ,
               
               and
               Iudah
               abide
               in
               tents
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               Ioab
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               my
               Lord
               are
               encamped
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ,
               shall
               I
               then
               goe
               into
               my
               house
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drinke
               ,
               and
               to
               lye
               with
               my
               wife
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             doe
             as
             Daniel
             did
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             
             Now
             practise
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             now
             Gods
             Church
             needeth
             it
             ;
             although
             you
             your selves
             were
             free
             ,
             yet
             humble
             your selves
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ;
             continually
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             them
             .
             Remember
             what
             God
             threatneth
             to
             those
             ,
             Esa.
             22.
             12.
             that
             when
             he
             called
             to
             mourning
             ,
             they
             followed
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             hee
             saith
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             forget
             it
             to
             the
             death
             :
             so
             Esa.
             66.
             4.
             
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             all
             that
             neglect
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             bee
             stirred
             up
             to
             performe
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             doe
             call
             on
             him
             he
             will
             heare
             .
             The
             
               unrighteous
               Iudge
               ,
               Luk.
            
             18.
             was
             overcome
             by
             importunity
             ,
             and
             then
             much
             more
             will
             God
             :
             if
             we
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             as
             
               Mordecay
               ,
               Ester
            
             4.
             14.
             concluded
             excellently
             ,
             
               Their
               deliverance
               shall
               arise
               from
               another
               place
            
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             ;
             then
             certainly
             the
             Church
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             shal
             fall
             ,
             as
             a
             mill-stone
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             never
             to
             rise
             up
             againe
             .
             I
             grant
             hee
             may
             rage
             very
             farre
             ,
             he
             hath
             raged
             farre
             already
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             more
             he
             shall
             rage
             ,
             God
             onely
             knowes
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             certaine
             it
             is
             he
             shall
             fall
             ,
             &
             the
             Church
             shall
             stand
             .
             Let
             us
             all
             therefore
             be
             humbled
             ,
             you
             which
             have
             not
             yet
             begunne
             this
             humiliation
             ,
             now
             beginne
             ;
             and
             yee
             which
             have
             begunne
             ,
             bee
             stedfast
             therein
             ,
             knowing
             that
             your
             labour
             shall
             not
             bee
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mercy
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             shewed
             after
             this
             doctrine
             
             that
             
               wee
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
            
             ,
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             recovering
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             
               (
               you
               hath
               hee
               quickened
               that
               were
               dead
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             Hee
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Chist
             hath
             done
             it
             .
             Hence
             learne
             this
             doctrine
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             a
             refreshing
             cordiall
             next
             after
             the
             bitter
             potion
             of
             humiliation
             .
             That
             :
          
           
             Whosoever
             will
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             may
             come
             and
             finde
             mercy
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
             Whosever
             will
             ,
             
             let
             him
             taste
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             freely
             .
             
               Here
               I
               will
               shew
            
             :
          
           
             1
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               will
               (
               whosoever
               will
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
             he
             that
             will
             receive
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             conditions
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             and
             his
             Ruler
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whosoever
             will
             thus
             take
             Christ
             hee
             may
             :
             if
             wee
             would
             take
             Christ
             before
             wee
             were
             humbled
             we
             might
             ,
             but
             till
             we
             be
             humbled
             we
             will
             not
             take
             him
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             gives
             life
             ,
             but
             till
             we
             be
             hungry
             we
             wil
             not
             take
             him
             and
             eat
             him
             :
             the
             Sunne
             enlighteneth
             ,
             
             but
             the
             window
             lets
             it
             in
             ;
             Christ
             gives
             life
             ,
             but
             our
             hungring
             after
             him
             makes
             us
             eat
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             not
             doe
             untill
             wee
             be
             humbled
             .
          
           
             2
             
               May
               come
               to
               Christ
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             laying
             hold
             of
             him
             when
             hee
             sees
             he
             must
             perish
             ,
             
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             falling
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             casts
             himselfe
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             lie
             and
             rest
             ;
             so
             wee
             seeing
             wee
             must
             perish
             without
             him
             ;
             wee
             clap
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             for
             any
             persecution
             or
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Whosoever
               will
            
             ]
             It
             is
             generally
             propounded
             ;
             
             
             for
             Christ
             is
             a
             common
             fountaine
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             ,
             may
             come
             ;
             As
             
               Iohn
               7.
               3
               ,
               7.
               
               If
               any
               man
               thirst
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               unto
               mee
               and
               drinke
               :
               hee
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               mee
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               living
               waters
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               Iob.
               3.
               16.
               
               God
               gave
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Sonne
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeved
               in
               him
               ,
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             As
             the
             old
             Adam
             was
             a
             common
             root
             of
             sinne
             and
             damnation
             ;
             so
             is
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             :
             as
             at
             the
             yeere
             of
             Iubilee
             ,
             when
             the
             trumpet
             sounded
             ,
             whosoever
             would
             might
             goe
             free
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             would
             be
             sollavish
             as
             to
             serve
             ,
             they
             might
             ;
             so
             now
             to
             Christ
             ,
             now
             he
             calleth
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             may
             goe
             free
             and
             be
             delivered
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             any
             so
             flavish
             minded
             as
             to
             stay
             ,
             they
             may
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             why
             I
             thus
             generally
             deliver
             it
             ,
             
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1
             Because
             else
             there
             were
             no
             ground
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             
             faith
             must
             have
             a
             ground
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             no
             particular
             promise
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             it
             saith
             not
             ,
             thou
             Thomas
             ,
             or
             thou
             Iohn
             ,
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             it
             faith
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               ,
               and
               drinke
               freely
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               :
            
             Then
             we
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             ;
             therefore
             on
             this
             ground
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             may
             come
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             faith
             is
             about
             things
             that
             are
             ;
             
             faith
             presupposeth
             his
             object
             :
             God
             gives
             the
             generall
             promise
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               will
               beleeve
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             This
             is
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             this
             premised
             
             the
             faith
             followeth
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             consequences
             ,
             as
             that
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             am
             sanctified
             ,
             justified
             ,
             &c.
             these
             follow
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             object
             is
             before
             ,
             viz.
             that
             whosoever
             wil
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             may
             :
             as
             ,
             if
             I
             beleeve
             the
             world
             is
             created
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             first
             be
             created
             ;
             so
             if
             I
             beleeve
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             I
             goe
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             first
             have
             this
             ,
             for
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               will
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               may
               come
               .
            
          
           
             To
             exhort
             so
             many
             as
             are
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
             and
             see
             what
             need
             they
             have
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             to
             be
             quickened
             ;
             the
             fountaine
             is
             opened
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             be
             thy
             sinnes
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             or
             great
             however
             ,
             committed
             of
             knowledge
             after
             many
             vowes
             or
             covenants
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             art
             so
             touched
             and
             humbled
             for
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             thou
             truely
             thirstest
             after
             Christ
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             take
             him
             ,
             thou
             maist
             .
             To
             those
             onely
             that
             are
             humbled
             is
             this
             wide
             doore
             of
             comfort
             opened
             ;
             art
             thou
             but
             humbled
             ,
             let
             thy
             sinne
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             suppose
             it
             be
             of
             murther
             ,
             uncleannesse
             ,
             &c.
             let
             them
             be
             aggravated
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             canst
             be
             but
             humbled
             ,
             and
             then
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             thou
             maiest
             ,
             Read
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9.
             
             See
             what
             great
             sinnes
             those
             were
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             name
             greater
             ?
             
               Neither
               fornicator
               ,
               nor
               idolater
               ,
               nor
               adulter
               ,
               nor
               effeminate
               ,
               now
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               theeves
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               nor
               revilers
               ,
               not
               extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               And
               such
               were
               some
               of
               you
               :
               But
               yee
               are
               washed
               but
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               iustified
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             Nay
             ,
             suppose
             you
             have
             not
             one
             jot
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             nor
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             yet
             doe
             but
             take
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             thine
             .
             To
             looke
             for
             sorrow
             and
             holinesse
             before
             thou
             takest
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             looke
             for
             life
             before
             the
             soule
             .
             Therefore
             doe
             but
             take
             him
             and
             hee
             is
             thine
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1
             The
             promise
             is
             free
             without
             any
             condition
             ;
             If
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             grace
             were
             required
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             free
             ;
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             grace
             followes
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             required
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             promise
             is
             generall
             ,
             
               Mark.
               16.
               16.
               
               Goe
               yee
               unto
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               every
               creature
               :
            
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             poore
             soule
             touched
             with
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             will
             doe
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             to
             him
             I
             speake
             comfort
             ,
             to
             him
             Christ
             doth
             belong
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             have
             CHRIST
             if
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             will
             here
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             and
             say
             ,
             
             Then
             every
             one
             will
             take
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Every
             one
             would
             take
             him
             for
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             
             but
             there
             be
             conditions
             following
             after
             ,
             though
             not
             going
             before
             faith
             :
             if
             you
             beleeve
             hee
             is
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             you
             must
             beleeve
             hee
             is
             your
             Lord
             ,
             you
             must
             serve
             him
             in
             all
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             none
             will
             doe
             ,
             untill
             they
             see
             that
             without
             him
             they
             cannot
             but
             perish
             :
             and
             none
             but
             they
             will
             take
             him
             ,
             whom
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             him
             ,
             he
             descendeth
             
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             quickeneth
             them
             ,
             and
             animates
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             like
             himselfe
             .
             As
             fire
             doth
             yron
             ,
             
             to
             have
             the
             same
             qualities
             which
             fire
             hath
             ,
             although
             not
             the
             same
             degrees
             .
             Thus
             when
             a
             man
             ,
             humbled
             for
             sinne
             ,
             longeth
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receives
             him
             ,
             Christ
             enters
             into
             him
             ,
             
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             threefold
             life
             :
             1
             The
             life
             of
             guiltlesnesse
             ,
             by
             which
             wee
             are
             free
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             .
             2
             The
             life
             of
             grace
             .
             3
             The
             life
             of
             joy
             .
             Thus
             
               hee
               quickeneth
               those
               which
               are
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               .
            
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             we
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             Continuance
             in
             SINNE
             DANGEROVS
             .
          
           
             
               EPHES.
               2.
               
               VERS
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Wherin
               in
               times
               past
               ye
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               spirit
               that
               now
               ruleth
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             AFter
             the
             Apostle
             had
             proved
             these
             Ephesians
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             writes
             ,
             
               to
               be
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
            
             ;
             here
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             hee
             proceeds
             to
             confirme
             his
             Dorctrine
             ,
             by
             proving
             them
             to
             be
             dead
             men
             from
             the
             signes
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             :
             That
             
               they
               walked
            
             :
             
               
                 1
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               
                 2
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 :
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             These
             are
             the
             guides
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             led
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             divell
             :
             where
             such
             guides
             lead
             a
             man
             ,
             hee
             is
             like
             to
             runne
             a
             good
             course
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             :
          
           
             
               That
               whosoever
               walketh
               in
               any
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               child
               of
               wrath
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ruling
             lust
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             followes
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             commandeth
             him
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             plaine
             ,
             
             
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               those
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               walke
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             which
             walke
             after
             the
             spirit
             ;
             then
             certainely
             there
             is
             condemnation
             to
             those
             which
             walke
             after
             the
             flesh
             :
             So
             likewise
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               14.
               
               Sin
               hath
               no
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               under
               grace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             sin
             hath
             but
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             then
             were
             you
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             death
             :
             if
             but
             any
             lust
             hath
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             must
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             of
             damnation
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             vers
             .
             18.
             because
             ,
             
               you
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               sinne
               ,
               (
               for
               his
               servants
               you
               are
               whom
               you
               obey
               .
            
             )
             Suppose
             you
             have
             but
             any
             one
             predominant
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             damme
             thee
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             can
             deny
             the
             sin
             of
             lusts
             ,
             but
             for
             to
             leave
             their
             company
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             :
             Againe
             ,
             some
             can
             leave
             their
             company
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             meanes
             will
             part
             with
             the
             
             sinne
             of
             lust
             ;
             some
             can
             part
             with
             both
             :
             but
             for
             their
             riches
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             penny
             ;
             and
             so
             for
             other
             particulars
             ,
             many
             will
             be
             content
             to
             part
             with
             some
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             one
             is
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             it
             .
             But
             let
             all
             such
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             have
             but
             any
             one
             sinne
             to
             rule
             and
             reigne
             so
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             obey
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             so
             sweet
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             leave
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             condemnation
             :
             yea
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             but
             in
             any
             one
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             by-waies
             a
             thousand
             :
             now
             ,
             if
             thou
             takest
             but
             one
             by-way
             ,
             it
             will
             leade
             thee
             from
             heaven
             as
             well
             as
             if
             twenty
             ;
             for
             the
             right
             way
             to
             hit
             the
             marke
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             by-waies
             wherein
             we
             may
             misse
             .
          
           
             I
             added
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               walketh
               in
               any
               knowne
               sinne
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             sometimes
             by
             chance
             slip
             out
             of
             the
             way
             into
             some
             sinne
             ;
             but
             I
             meane
             not
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             him
             that
             maketh
             some
             sinne
             his
             continuall
             walke
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             one
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             hard
             saying
             ,
             
             and
             who
             can
             indure
             it
             ?
             I
             will
             therefore
             shew
             you
             some
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             walketh
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             
             is
             overcome
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             is
             overcome
             of
             sinne
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             oftentimes
             be
             foiled
             ,
             but
             never
             is
             overcome
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             getteth
             the
             victory
             :
             But
             when
             a
             man
             assimulates
             himselfe
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             
             reluctation
             is
             overcome
             of
             it
             ,
             striving
             no
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             fire
             when
             it
             is
             ouercome
             by
             water
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             certainely
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             condemnation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               While
               they
               promise
               them
               libertie
               ,
               they
               themselves
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               corruption
               ,
               for
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               is
               overcome
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               hee
               is
               brought
               in
               bondage
               :
            
             If
             any
             sinne
             overcome
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             damnation
             .
             It
             will
             not
             serve
             our
             turne
             ,
             to
             use
             those
             weake
             excuses
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             our
             plea
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             leave
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             naturally
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             whosoev●r
             walketh
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             
             in
             him
             sinne
             is
             predominant
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             chiefe
             command
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             hath
             the
             chiefe
             command
             and
             rules
             ,
             God
             hath
             no
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             motion
             followes
             the
             predominant
             element
             ;
             if
             godlinesse
             be
             predominant
             ,
             that
             moves
             us
             and
             rules
             us
             ;
             if
             sinne
             be
             predominant
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             rules
             us
             .
             As
             a
             man
             speaketh
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             worketh
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             plaine
             ,
             for
             when
             Christ
             would
             shew
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             bad
             ,
             hee
             biddeth
             them
             consider
             their
             speech
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             could
             gather
             the
             naughtinesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             by
             their
             speech
             ,
             then
             certainly
             much
             more
             by
             their
             actions
             and
             workes
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             
             but
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             secret
             sinne
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             yet
             it
             breaketh
             not
             forth
             ;
             I
             keepe
             it
             
             in
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             it
             is
             not
             predominant
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             beare
             rule
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             walke
             after
             it
             ,
             but
             covers
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             they
             have
             so
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             walke
             after
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             the
             better
             for
             that
             ,
             for
             God
             judgeth
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             heart
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             according
             to
             the
             heaven
             we
             aime
             at
             in
             our
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             he
             feeth
             the
             secret
             bent
             of
             the
             heart
             which
             way
             it
             is
             ;
             it
             may
             seeme
             contrary
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             hee
             judgeth
             not
             according
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             but
             hee
             judgeth
             with
             righteous
             judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             lyeth
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             no
             hypocrite
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             other
             things
             never
             so
             well
             ;
             for
             such
             an
             one
             hangeth
             not
             like
             the
             sprigge
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             bough
             that
             is
             almost
             rent
             off
             the
             olive
             tree
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             prosper
             .
             If
             he
             did
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             it
             in
             sinceritie
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             accepted
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             while
             he
             doth
             much
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             God
             regardeth
             it
             not
             .
             This
             I
             finde
             by
             comparing
             these
             two
             places
             together
             .
             2
             Cron.
             25.
             2.
             
             And
             2
             Cron.
             15.
             17.
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Amazia
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             God
             rejected
             him
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             throughout
             perfect
             ,
             but
             had
             some
             secret
             sinne
             in
             him
             ,
             therefore
             God
             rejected
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               hears
               of
            
             Asa
             
               was
               perfect
               all
               his
               daies
            
             ;
             yet
             as
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             he
             had
             many
             infirmities
             :
             as
             1
             He
             put
             not
             away
             the
             high
             places
             :
             2
             He
             relied
             upon
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             :
             3
             He
             trusted
             on
             the
             Physicians
             :
             4
             He
             put
             the
             Prophet
             into
             prison
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             infirmities
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               his
               heart
               was
               perfect
            
             ,
             because
             that
             these
             did
             not
             rule
             in
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             found
             humiliation
             wrought
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             ,
             though
             these
             through
             infirmity
             may
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             walketh
             not
             after
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             only
             humiliation
             is
             good
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             desirous
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             hypocrite
             wanteth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             rottennesse
             at
             the
             core
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             truly
             sound
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             is
             ,
             
             because
             that
             hee
             that
             walketh
             but
             in
             any
             one
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             
             if
             he
             had
             but
             tentation
             unto
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             would
             runne
             into
             them
             also
             .
             Thence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iames
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               keep
               the
               whole
               law
               ,
               and
               yet
               offend
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               is
               guiltie
               of
               all
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             such
             a
             man
             had
             but
             as
             strong
             tentations
             unto
             other
             sins
             ,
             he
             would
             commit
             them
             also
             ;
             for
             if
             a
             man
             doeth
             any
             duty
             out
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             all
             ,
             because
             that
             God
             commandeth
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             
               For
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               Doe
               not
               commit
               adulterie
               ,
               said
               also
               ,
               Doe
               not
               kill
               :
               Now
               ,
               if
               thou
               commit
               not
               adulterie
               ,
               yet
               if
               thou
               kill
               ,
               thou
               art
               become
               a
               transgressor
               of
               the
               whole
               Law.
            
             For
             ,
             looke
             what
             sinne
             soever
             thou
             art
             tempted
             unto
             ,
             the
             same
             thou
             wilt
             commit
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             hundred
             
             tentations
             should
             as
             much
             beset
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             yeeld
             to
             them
             all
             as
             well
             as
             to
             one
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             better
             meaning
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             
             here
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ,
             what
             this
             walking
             is
             .
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             It
             is
             a
             metaphor
             taken
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             in
             their
             most
             usuall
             and
             ordinary
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             it
             needes
             some
             explanation
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             a
             figurative
             speech
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             discerned
             by
             these
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             See
             what
             way
             a
             man
             chooseth
             to
             walke
             in
             ;
             If
             a
             man
             by
             accident
             happeneth
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             by-path
             ,
             where
             lies
             not
             his
             journy
             ,
             that
             way
             is
             not
             of
             his
             choosing
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             said
             to
             walke
             in
             that
             way
             :
             Psal.
             119.
             30.
             
             There
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               have
               chosen
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               thy
               iudgements
               have
               I
               laid
               before
               me
               .
            
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             when
             hee
             did
             wholly
             consider
             what
             journie
             to
             take
             ,
             then
             hee
             fell
             into
             Gods
             path
             ,
             and
             went
             in
             his
             waies
             ;
             this
             was
             his
             resolution
             .
             If
             then
             after
             consideration
             thou
             hast
             a
             full
             purpose
             and
             inward
             resolution
             to
             go
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             thou
             walkest
             right
             .
          
           
             2
             See
             what
             way
             thou
             goest
             forward
             in
             ,
             
             for
             that
             way
             thou
             walkest
             in
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             choose
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             goe
             not
             on
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             :
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             119.
             32.
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               will
               runne
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               commandements
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               inlarge
               my
               heart
               .
            
             But
             many
             are
             here
             deceived
             ,
             they
             thinke
             they
             have
             chosen
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             go
             on
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             sinne
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             walke
             
             aright
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             on
             the
             paths
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             3
             See
             what
             companions
             and
             guides
             you
             choose
             for
             your
             journie
             ;
             
             if
             thou
             professe
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             dost
             delight
             in
             the
             same
             sinfull
             pleasures
             thou
             didest
             desire
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             say
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             but
             certein
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             man
             thou
             wert
             :
             for
             Davids
             resolution
             ,
             when
             hee
             walked
             in
             this
             path
             ,
             was
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Away
               from
               me
               yee
               that
               worke
               iniquitie
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               now
               keepe
               the
               commandements
               of
               my
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             laid
             downe
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             if
             therefore
             wee
             follow
             the
             same
             guides
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             divell
             ,
             wee
             still
             go
             wrong
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             4
             See
             what
             provision
             thou
             makest
             for
             the
             place
             before
             thou
             come
             thither
             ;
             
             See
             whether
             thou
             seekest
             God
             or
             the
             divell
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             to
             travell
             into
             Italy
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             country
             to
             trafficke
             there
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             provide
             afore
             hand
             for
             his
             journie
             ;
             doe
             thou
             likewise
             ,
             see
             for
             what
             country
             thou
             bringest
             exchange
             for
             ;
             if
             thou
             laist
             out
             all
             here
             for
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             thou
             art
             travelling
             thither
             ;
             but
             if
             wee
             will
             make
             shipwracke
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             care
             is
             to
             gaine
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plaine
             signe
             we
             walke
             not
             aright
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             mind
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             heaven
             .
             Now
             ,
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             walking
             .
          
           
             The
             uses
             follow
             :
             
             1
             This
             should
             be
             a
             triall
             for
             us
             to
             examine
             ourselves
             ,
             
             whether
             wee
             be
             
             living
             men
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             be
             living
             ,
             then
             we
             walke
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             walke
             ,
             then
             wee
             are
             to
             see
             whether
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             right
             way
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Aposte
             here
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             we
             may
             know
             by
             that
             place
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               who
               walke
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             yee
             shall
             know
             ,
             whether
             ye
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             ye
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yee
             walke
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sure
             place
             of
             triall
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             touchstone
             .
             And
             this
             triall
             is
             very
             necessarie
             for
             us
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             men
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             corne
             lies
             in
             the
             barne
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             thresht
             in
             the
             floore
             .
             It
             is
             called
             corne
             from
             the
             more
             worthy
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             rightly
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             more
             chaffe
             than
             corne
             in
             the
             heap
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             fanne
             should
             come
             and
             discerne
             the
             chaffe
             from
             the
             true
             corne
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             of
             the
             fanne
             also
             ,
             to
             winnow
             the
             good
             corne
             from
             the
             chaffe
             .
             Let
             men
             therefore
             by
             these
             two
             rules
             examine
             themselves
             :
             
             
               
                 1
                 See
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 knowne
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 See
                 if
                 you
                 continue
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             1
             See
             if
             it
             be
             a
             knowne
             sinne
             .
             A
             good
             man
             may
             continue
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             perfect
             before
             God
             ,
             if
             hee
             know
             it
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             ;
             as
             the
             Patriarkes
             lay
             in
             polygamie
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             acounted
             of
             before
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             it
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             :
             There
             were
             many
             
             good
             Kings
             continued
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             had
             knowne
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             forsaken
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             they
             are
             said
             to
             serve
             God
             :
             
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             good
             subject
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             he
             doeth
             not
             that
             which
             at
             that
             time
             is
             his
             Princes
             will
             ;
             because
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             knew
             what
             were
             his
             Princes
             will
             ,
             he
             would
             doe
             it
             :
             but
             if
             a
             man
             willingly
             commits
             treason
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             faithfull
             subject
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             sinnes
             against
             knowledge
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
           
             2
             See
             if
             thy
             sinne
             be
             continued
             in
             .
             2
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             continuance
             in
             sin
             that
             makes
             thee
             the
             in
             estate
             of
             condemnation
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             knowne
             sin
             a
             man
             fals
             into
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             continue
             not
             therin
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             argument
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             godliest
             man
             upon
             occasion
             may
             fall
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             man
             is
             not
             himselfe
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               was
               not
               himselfe
               when
               hee
               did
               it
               :
            
             But
             as
             for
             those
             that
             make
             a
             common
             trade
             of
             sinning
             ,
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             themselves
             in
             the
             cōmitting
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             Paul
             said
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             
             
               Now
               ,
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sinne
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               mee
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             sinne
             that
             still
             remaineth
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             the
             sinne
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             them
             after
             their
             regeneration
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             no
             possession
             as
             it
             had
             before
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             ,
             that
             although
             thou
             hast
             the
             same
             occasions
             offered
             thee
             as
             before
             thou
             haddest
             ,
             yet
             thou
             dost
             not
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             totally
             absteine
             therefrom
             ,
             
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             may
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             even
             ,
             a
             whole
             yeer
             ,
             absteine
             from
             some
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             said
             to
             lie
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             the
             same
             occasions
             offered
             as
             before
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             committed
             the
             same
             sinne
             as
             before
             hee
             did
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             therefore
             looke
             backe
             unto
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             consider
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             whether
             he
             is
             not
             the
             same
             man
             he
             was
             ;
             some
             had
             their
             delight
             in
             covetousnesse
             ,
             some
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             some
             in
             preferment
             ,
             some
             in
             credit
             ,
             examin
             now
             your selves
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             thou
             dost
             not
             delight
             in
             the
             same
             things
             still
             ;
             see
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             continue
             still
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             c̄omit
             them
             usually
             ,
             and
             so
             judge
             of
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             men
             may
             make
             many
             evasions
             ,
             and
             find
             many
             doubts
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             knowne
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             lie
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             I
             may
             make
             it
             plaine
             ,
             I
             will
             reduce
             all
             to
             these
             five
             heads
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             question
             shall
             be
             this
             ,
             
             when
             it
             is
             a
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             
             for
             the
             hypocrite
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             find
             an
             evasion
             about
             this
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             for
             covetousnesse
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             they
             are
             no
             sinnes
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             know
             they
             are
             sinnes
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             the
             sparkes
             of
             conscience
             will
             glow
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             darknesse
             ,
             
             that
             will
             grudge
             at
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             a
             knowne
             sin
             ,
             though
             it
             doe
             but
             whisper
             against
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             thy
             conscience
             tells
             thee
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             things
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             
             (
             although
             it
             may
             be
             for
             a
             time
             thou
             maiest
             keepe
             downe
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sufferest
             it
             not
             to
             speake
             out
             for
             the
             noise
             thy
             lusts
             make
             )
             yet
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             lie
             upon
             thy
             death-bed
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             appeare
             before
             God
             in
             judgement
             ,
             then
             for
             certaine
             shalt
             thou
             find
             these
             to
             be
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             thy
             cost
             :
             Thou
             now
             wilt
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             some
             thing
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             thy
             sin
             from
             thee
             ,
             but
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ;
             harken
             therefore
             now
             to
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             that
             doth
             not
             tell
             thee
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             things
             are
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             may
             be
             demanded
             ;
             
             A
             godly
             man
             sometimes
             may
             have
             a
             scruple
             in
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             he
             is
             to
             doe
             such
             or
             such
             things
             ;
             now
             therefore
             wherein
             lies
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             scruple
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             Indeed
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betweene
             the
             scruple
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             3
             and
             the
             murmuring
             and
             accusing
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             .
             There
             are
             three
             signes
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             discerned
             :
          
           
             1
             For
             the
             guilty
             conscience
             ;
             when
             he
             lies
             in
             a
             knowne
             sin
             ,
             
             and
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             inquiry
             after
             it
             ,
             
             but
             he
             findes
             such
             a
             sweetnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             ingaged
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             speake
             against
             it
             ,
             nay
             ,
             he
             resolves
             to
             sin
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             whensoever
             he
             is
             reproved
             for
             it
             ,
             
             he
             is
             very
             angry
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             scruple
             in
             conscience
             might
             he
             but
             be
             informed
             of
             it
             that
             it
             were
             a
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             would
             fain
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             leave
             it
             .
             Therefore
             he
             doth
             but
             inquire
             and
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             know
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             no
             sooner
             doth
             he
             know
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             he
             forsaketh
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             
             Thou
             maiest
             discerne
             of
             it
             by
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             their
             scruple
             :
             
             if
             it
             be
             a
             hard
             knot
             and
             question
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             in
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             should
             gather
             the
             soundest
             and
             best
             reasons
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             side
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             follow
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             easie
             matter
             of
             morality
             ,
             then
             thou
             art
             the
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             for
             the
             morall
             law
             is
             ingrafted
             into
             our
             hearts
             .
             For
             an
             instance
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             about
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             or
             about
             company
             keeping
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             conscience
             that
             is
             a
             virgin
             ,
             and
             never
             will
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             will
             tell
             thee
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             perswade
             thee
             of
             them
             :
             Indeede
             ,
             sometimes
             thou
             maiest
             have
             a
             seared
             conscience
             ,
             past
             feeling
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             once
             thy
             conscience
             hath
             done
             telling
             of
             thee
             ,
             then
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             pittifull
             case
             .
          
           
             3
             
             Thou
             maiest
             discerne
             of
             them
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             actions
             ;
             
             if
             they
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             troubled
             about
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             life
             will
             be
             good
             :
             but
             thou
             maiest
             quickly
             gather
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             raging
             sin
             or
             no
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             will
             doe
             all
             things
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             one
             known
             sin
             drawes
             on
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             falsenesse
             
             of
             their
             hearts
             will
             be
             discerned
             in
             other
             things
             also
             ;
             for
             one
             raigning
             sin
             is
             like
             to
             a
             disease
             that
             weakneth
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             body
             :
             for
             even
             so
             that
             weakneth
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             first
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             is
             this
             ,
             
             he
             that
             is
             a
             carnall
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             I
             doe
             many
             good
             things
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             although
             I
             doe
             sometime
             sin
             ,
             yet
             I
             allow
             not
             my selfe
             therein
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             a
             godly
             man
             doe
             or
             say
             more
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             
             Godly
             men
             and
             wicked
             may
             goe
             farre
             together
             ,
             
             but
             in
             themselves
             they
             differ
             much
             .
             Therefore
             first
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             how
             farre
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             agree
             and
             differ
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             1
             In
             these
             things
             they
             agree
             and
             differ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             both
             may
             agree
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             yet
             differ
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             their
             journeies
             end
             may
             be
             2.
             several
             places
             :
             for
             the
             end
             of
             all
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             doth
             ,
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             good
             which
             a
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             is
             either
             out
             of
             some
             present
             feare
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             or
             flashes
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             for
             som
             by-respects
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             al
             he
             aimes
             most
             at
             his
             owne
             profit
             ;
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             a
             new
             regenerated
             heart
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             godly
             :
             
             for
             example
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             travelling
             ,
             and
             by
             chance
             fall
             into
             London
             road
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             coincident
             with
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             because
             his
             journey
             lies
             to
             London
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             that
             is
             his
             readiest
             and
             perhaps
             cleanest
             way
             ;
             now
             wee
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             man
             tends
             to
             
             London
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             because
             here
             the
             denomination
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             utmost
             end
             of
             his
             journy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             2
             They
             both
             agree
             and
             differ
             for
             the
             disapproving
             of
             evill
             :
             I
             know
             that
             this
             may
             be
             in
             the
             wicked
             a
             disapproving
             of
             evil
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             godly
             :
             wherefore
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             disapproving
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             that
             ariseth
             from
             a
             principle
             nature
             ,
             
             in
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             a
             true
             principle
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             If
             thy
             disallowing
             of
             sin
             doth
             but
             arise
             from
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             regeneratiō
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             a
             new
             disposition
             that
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             from
             it
             we
             disallow
             sin
             ,
             our
             case
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             signes
             whereby
             we
             shall
             discerne
             betweene
             these
             two
             ,
             
             are
             three
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             signe
             is
             this
             ;
             if
             thou
             dost
             disallow
             thy selfe
             in
             sinne
             from
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             absteine
             from
             sin
             with
             delight
             ,
             1
             and
             settle
             upon
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             heavy
             thing
             rests
             in
             its
             centre
             ,
             for
             working
             with
             a
             habit
             ,
             is
             working
             with
             delight
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             sets
             himselfe
             against
             sin
             with
             all
             might
             and
             maine
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             true
             signe
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             but
             out
             of
             his
             old
             company
             he
             is
             out
             of
             his
             element
             whatsoever
             good
             thing
             he
             doth
             ,
             lie
             doth
             it
             not
             with
             the
             whole
             bent
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             but
             it
             seemes
             tedious
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             signe
             whereby
             you
             may
             discerne
             the
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             2
             is
             sin
             ;
             if
             he
             loveth
             those
             that
             continue
             in
             such
             sins
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             he
             doth
             delight
             in
             drunkards
             ,
             if
             a
             gamester
             ,
             he
             doth
             delight
             in
             gamesters
             :
             for
             he
             never
             comes
             to
             the
             contrary
             grace
             ,
             but
             hath
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             commit
             the
             same
             sins
             But
             the
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             hee
             that
             hath
             a
             heart
             changed
             ,
             his
             heart
             riseth
             against
             such
             men
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               knowing
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               (
               that
               they
               which
               cōmit
               such
               things
               ,
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
               )
               not
               onely
               doe
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               have
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               doe
               them
               .
            
             If
             this
             is
             reckoned
             as
             one
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             commit
             sins
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             those
             that
             commit
             the
             same
             sins
             .
             When
             therefore
             a
             man
             hates
             them
             that
             love
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             favoureth
             and
             delighteth
             in
             those
             that
             are
             evill
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             great
             signe
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             changed
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             that
             a
             lesse
             signe
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             to
             doe
             evill
             ,
             than
             to
             favour
             them
             that
             doe
             it
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             favour
             good
             men
             and
             goodnesse
             and
             hate
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             signe
             of
             a
             regenerated
             man
             ;
             when
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               Prov.
               29.
               10.
               
               The
               unjust
               man
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               just
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             signe
             whereby
             you
             may
             discerne
             it
             ,
             3
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             thy
             disallowance
             of
             sinen
             arise
             from
             a
             true
             principle
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             
             it
             will
             transforme
             the
             whole
             man
             ;
             as
             a
             sprig
             being
             once
             ingrafted
             into
             the
             stocke
             ,
             will
             change
             the
             
             whole
             nature
             of
             the
             stocke
             .
             For
             looke
             what
             the
             will
             is
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             wil
             change
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             draw
             that
             after
             it
             ;
             see
             therefore
             now
             what
             thy
             speeches
             and
             delights
             are
             ,
             if
             thy
             disallowance
             of
             sinne
             arise
             from
             a
             good
             principle
             ,
             they
             are
             true
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             that
             doth
             not
             transforme
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             some
             few
             things
             ;
             though
             it
             disallow
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             goe
             on
             in
             sin
             ;
             and
             such
             men
             hold
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             )
             
               They
               imprison
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               .
            
             Their
             consciences
             beinlightned
             ,
             they
             keepe
             it
             ,
             and
             imprison
             it
             in
             that
             faculty
             ;
             The
             conscience
             that
             telleth
             us
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             general
             amendment
             in
             us
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             great
             signe
             wee
             are
             not
             inwardly
             changed
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             second
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             question
             is
             this
             ;
             
             godly
             men
             oftentimes
             relapse
             and
             goe
             backe
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             often
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             :
             how
             therefore
             shall
             I
             distinguish
             betweene
             this
             relapsing
             and
             lying
             in
             sin
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             
             You
             shall
             distinguish
             it
             by
             these
             3.
             signes
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             signe
             is
             this
             ,
             
             a
             godly
             man
             never
             relapses
             into
             purposes
             of
             sinning
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             before
             hand
             premeditate
             and
             think
             of
             the
             pleasantnesse
             and
             sweetnesse
             thereof
             :
             and
             after
             this
             manner
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             1
             
               he
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               cannot
               sinne
            
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             overcome
             of
             sin
             but
             upon
             
             some
             occasion
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             man
             after
             hee
             hath
             committed
             sin
             ,
             doth
             purpose
             to
             doe
             it
             againe
             ;
             so
             that
             hee
             cannot
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             fall
             into
             sin
             againe
             ,
             because
             in
             purpose
             hee
             never
             left
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             signe
             is
             this
             ;
             2
             Looke
             what
             sinne
             a
             carnall
             man
             lyeth
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             beloved
             sinne
             ,
             he
             favoureth
             it
             most
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             crossed
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             abide
             to
             be
             told
             and
             admonished
             of
             that
             sinne
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             favoureth
             not
             himselfe
             herein
             ,
             but
             that
             sinne
             which
             he
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             he
             is
             gladdest
             to
             heare
             that
             condemned
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             willing
             to
             heare
             the
             Preacher
             speake
             against
             that
             .
             As
             for
             the
             wicked
             man
             hee
             must
             not
             be
             touched
             ,
             hee
             is
             like
             a
             lame
             man
             which
             cannot
             indure
             to
             be
             stirred
             ,
             so
             he
             cannot
             abide
             that
             his
             beloved
             sin
             should
             bee
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             these
             two
             things
             .
             3
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               godly
               man
               falls
               not
               into
               it
               so
               often
               as
               he
               did
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               falls
               not
               into
               it
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             falls
             not
             so
             often
             as
             he
             did
             before
             .
             1
          
           
             He
             doth
             greatly
             resist
             it
             ,
             the
             being
             and
             essence
             of
             sinne
             is
             not
             still
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             in
             part
             ;
             if
             the
             same
             occasions
             bee
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             drawne
             away
             as
             hee
             was
             before
             .
             As
             for
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             same
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             upon
             every
             slight
             occasion
             he
             will
             be
             
             drawne
             away
             ;
             he
             cannot
             absteine
             from
             sinning
             ,
             because
             that
             sinne
             is
             not
             weakend
             ,
             but
             is
             full
             still
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             the
             manner
             :
          
           
             Although
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             slip
             ,
             2
             yet
             it
             is
             with
             great
             griefe
             and
             reluctation
             ,
             hee
             is
             more
             sorry
             for
             it
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             every
             time
             gets
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             wicked
             man
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             ,
             hee
             doth
             it
             with
             as
             much
             joy
             as
             ever
             he
             did
             ,
             hee
             findeth
             as
             much
             sweetnesse
             in
             it
             as
             ever
             he
             did
             before
             .
             So
             then
             we
             see
             there
             is
             a
             plaine
             difference
             between
             the
             relapses
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             wickeds
             lying
             in
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             third
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             question
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             an
             objection
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             No
             body
             can
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             us
             are
             sinners
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             which
             is
             fraile
             ,
             the
             best
             have
             some
             imperfections
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             sinneth
             not
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             all
             men
             are
             sinners
             ,
             the
             godly
             offend
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             godly
             offend
             often
             ,
             and
             much
             ;
             
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             double
             difference
             between
             the
             offences
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             hypocrite
             hath
             alwaies
             some
             predominant
             and
             ruling
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             1
             wherein
             he
             favoureth
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             he
             doth
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             religion
             crosses
             that
             it
             must
             give
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             bawlking
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             against
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             them
             there
             is
             no
             predominant
             sinne
             ,
             it
             
             may
             be
             now
             one
             infirmity
             starts
             up
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             downe
             they
             goe
             againe
             ,
             none
             can
             get
             the
             victory
             over
             him
             .
             The
             hypocrite
             hath
             some
             dominering
             sinne
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             be
             favoured
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             desires
             none
             to
             spare
             him
             .
          
           
             2
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             manner
             ;
             2
             a
             wicked
             man
             doth
             it
             as
             his
             proper
             worke
             ,
             his
             delight
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             hee
             acts
             himselfe
             in
             it
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             acts
             not
             himselfe
             in
             committing
             such
             a
             sinne
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             he
             that
             sins
             ,
             but
             something
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             very
             sorry
             afterwards
             that
             he
             was
             so
             foolishly
             overtaken
             therewith
             .
             
             One
             man
             may
             weare
             a
             chaine
             for
             an
             ornament
             ,
             another
             for
             a
             fetter
             ,
             and
             would
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             his
             sin
             is
             a
             burthen
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             very
             glad
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             it
             is
             no
             burthen
             ,
             but
             he
             rejoyceth
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             accounteth
             it
             all
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             reckons
             it
             a
             losse
             to
             be
             hindred
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             leave
             it
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             he
             esteemeth
             it
             as
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             he
             knowes
             it
             hinders
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             doe
             that
             he
             would
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             ,
             he
             entertaines
             sin
             as
             a
             theefe
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             man
             as
             a
             welcome
             guest
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             fourth
             question
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             question
             is
             this
             ,
             
             How
             shall
             wee
             distinguish
             betweene
             the
             purposes
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             that
             oft
             times
             both
             seeme
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             and
             there
             be
             many
             men
             
             that
             have
             good
             purposes
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             very
             little
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             the
             purposes
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             are
             weake
             ,
             and
             bring
             nothing
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             rise
             ,
             so
             they
             presently
             vanish
             againe
             ,
             But
             the
             godly
             mans
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             rooted
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             thing
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             labour
             to
             effect
             .
             A
             good
             man
             will
             use
             all
             the
             meanes
             he
             can
             to
             absteine
             from
             sin
             ,
             he
             will
             shun
             all
             the
             occasions
             :
             but
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             absteine
             from
             the
             occasions
             ,
             hee
             knowes
             his
             nature
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             avoid
             the
             occasions
             and
             allurements
             thereto
             ;
             surely
             therefore
             this
             man
             hath
             no
             purpose
             to
             leave
             sin
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             purpose
             be
             not
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             he
             had
             as
             good
             never
             purpose
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             no
             effect
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             ,
             hee
             will
             use
             all
             good
             meanes
             to
             further
             his
             intent
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
             praier
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             duties
             .
             Againe
             ,
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             a
             lust
             in
             sinne
             ,
             hee
             will
             resist
             it
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             and
             never
             give
             over
             ,
             though
             hee
             doth
             slip
             ,
             yet
             hee
             presently
             riseth
             againe
             ,
             and
             never
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             man
             hath
             flitting
             purposes
             in
             his
             braine
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             ,
             though
             he
             falleth
             no
             into
             the
             same
             sinne
             so
             often
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             first
             use
             of
             triall
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             use
             serveth
             for
             comfort
             .
             
             For
             if
             this
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             to
             walke
             in
             sinne
             ;
             Then
             is
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             comfort
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             although
             they
             often
             times
             slip
             
             into
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             are
             sincere
             hearted
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             continue
             in
             knowne
             sinnes
             .
             You
             had
             therefore
             no
             neede
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             words
             are
             cruell
             words
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             doctrine
             full
             sweete
             ;
             you
             must
             at
             the
             first
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             open
             the
             wound
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             painefull
             ,
             yet
             after
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             ease
             and
             sweetnesse
             .
             
             The
             bone-setter
             ,
             that
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             deale
             roughly
             ,
             setteth
             not
             the
             bone
             aright
             ,
             but
             puts
             in
             the
             sore
             joynt
             only
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             set
             it
             throughly
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             at
             first
             thou
             shalt
             be
             called
             a
             good
             bone
             setter
             ,
             because
             the
             person
             ill
             affected
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             feeles
             no
             paine
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             when
             the
             joint
             is
             not
             seated
             ,
             will
             be
             railed
             against
             :
             or
             the
             Surgeon
             that
             will
             not
             search
             the
             wound
             ,
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             for
             paining
             the
             patient
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             may
             be
             pleasing
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             in
             the
             end
             hee
             shall
             have
             little
             thanke
             for
             his
             labour
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             should
             the
             doctrine
             be
             harsh
             at
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             fearcheth
             the
             sore
             to
             the
             quicke
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             comfort
             .
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             speaking
             to
             the
             people
             in
             Saint
             Iohns
             Gospell
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             last
             comfort
             and
             joy
             .
             Labour
             therefore
             all
             of
             you
             to
             make
             this
             use
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ;
             you
             that
             have
             sincere
             hearts
             ,
             take
             it
             home
             to
             your selves
             ,
             if
             you
             doe
             walke
             in
             no
             knowne
             sinnes
             :
             but
             if
             yee
             have
             walked
             formerly
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinnes
             ,
             now
             beginne
             to
             rectifie
             your
             lives
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             
             take
             this
             Doctrine
             unto
             your
             owne
             soules
             .
             Breake
             the
             bands
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             forget
             all
             his
             faire
             allurements
             ,
             you
             must
             part
             with
             all
             your
             sweetest
             sinnes
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             all
             you
             have
             to
             purchase
             this
             Jewell
             .
             Comfort
             you
             may
             have
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             desire
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             hearts
             perfect
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             finde
             comfort
             .
             4
             If
             your
             hearts
             be
             perfect
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             these
             foure
             comforts
             :
          
           
             1
             You
             shall
             finde
             more
             comfort
             in
             easinesse
             and
             contentednesse
             to
             forbeare
             that
             lust
             wee
             most
             delighted
             in
             ,
             1
             than
             ever
             wee
             did
             in
             yeelding
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             You
             shall
             finde
             your selves
             able
             to
             rest
             ,
             2
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             make
             your
             hearts
             good
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             doe
             these
             things
             with
             delight
             :
             for
             ,
             
             as
             when
             a
             mans
             hand
             is
             out
             of
             joint
             he
             cannot
             worke
             ;
             so
             if
             the
             soule
             be
             out
             of
             frame
             it
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             You
             shall
             find
             your selves
             able
             to
             beare
             afflictions
             ;
             3
             before
             you
             can
             beare
             nothing
             ,
             but
             every
             thing
             is
             as
             a
             burthen
             unto
             you
             :
             A
             man
             having
             a
             shoulder
             that
             is
             out
             of
             joynt
             ,
             cannot
             beare
             any
             thing
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             sinne
             be
             mingled
             with
             affliction
             ,
             it
             makes
             that
             bitter
             :
             but
             after
             you
             have
             purged
             your selves
             from
             sinne
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             there
             is
             no
             strength
             within
             ,
             how
             shall
             wee
             beare
             them
             ?
          
           
             4
             When
             you
             hearts
             are
             perfect
             ,
             4
             the
             wound
             
             will
             presently
             be
             healed
             and
             grow
             well
             .
             The
             peace
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             but
             like
             a
             wound
             that
             is
             skinned
             over
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             it
             will
             breake
             out
             againe
             ,
             hee
             may
             make
             a
             shew
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             disease
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             later
             end
             of
             that
             man
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             beginning
             ;
             their
             paine
             will
             be
             worse
             hereafter
             ,
             the
             paine
             that
             hee
             shall
             indure
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             when
             Gods
             insupportable
             wrath
             begins
             to
             charge
             his
             sin
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             all
             hee
             indured
             before
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             most
             sweet
             to
             all
             those
             that
             have
             perfect
             hearts
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             remaine
             still
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             most
             dangerous
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           PROFITABLE
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           AT
           LINCOLNES-INNE
           ,
           ON
        
         
           
             GEN.
             XXII
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             said
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             In
             the
             mount
             of
             the
             LORD
             it
             shall
             be
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           occasion
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
           was
           that
           famous
           hystorie
           of
           Abrahams
           offering
           his
           Sonne
           Isaack
           :
           now
           that
           so
           great
           a
           passage
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           tryall
           of
           Abrahams
           faith
           might
           not
           passe
           away
           ,
           but
           be
           remembred
           ,
           the
           Lord
           delivereth
           it
           in
           a
           proverbe
           ,
           
           
             As
             it
             is
             said
             unto
             this
             day
          
           ;
           because
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           forget
           ,
           and
           proverbs
           are
           short
           and
           pithy
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           better
           remembred
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           setteth
           this
           marke
           upon
           it
           :
           
           whence
           by
           the
           way
           we
           observe
           ,
           That
           speciall
           passages
           of
           Gods
           providence
           should
           not
           be
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           such
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           to
           make
           songs
           of
           them
           :
           and
           so
           hath
           it
           beene
           likewise
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           to
           turne
           such
           things
           into
           songs
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           forget
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           at
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Dehora
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           some
           things
           to
           bee
           remembred
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           a
           song
           :
           so
           did
           David
           likewise
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Lords
           goodnesse
           ,
           made
           many
           Psalmes
           of
           thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           Now
           a
           proverbe
           is
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           short
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           greater
           impression
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           great
           matter
           here
           set
           forth
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Lords
           providence
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           note
           wee
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             seene
          
           :
           
           why
           ,
           what
           strange
           thing
           is
           that
           ?
           the
           Lord
           is
           seene
           every
           where
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           makes
           himselfe
           continually
           visible
           unto
           us
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           sight
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           a
           generall
           manner
           to
           bee
           beheld
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           speciall
           providence
           to
           his
           servants
           in
           their
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           The
           time
           when
           he
           will
           be
           seene
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             In
             the
             mount
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           brought
           to
           an
           extremity
           ,
           when
           we
           thinke
           there
           
           is
           no
           more
           helpe
           nor
           hope
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           is
           ,
           
           to
           helpe
           us
           against
           discouragements
           ,
           when
           wee
           see
           it
           goe
           hard
           with
           the
           Church
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           are
           not
           to
           distrust
           ,
           Because
           
             in
             the
             mount
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             seene
             ,
          
           in
           distresse
           will
           the
           Lord
           shew
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           discouragements
           that
           you
           leave
           not
           your
           hope
           ,
           for
           then
           you
           take
           away
           indevour
           ,
           and
           so
           Gods
           causes
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           Lord
           is
           forsaken
           of
           us
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           our
           hope
           that
           sets
           all
           aworke
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           hope
           makes
           us
           turne
           our
           backes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           foyle
           and
           give
           over
           the
           Lords
           Battels
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           still
           maintaine
           our
           hope
           in
           all
           extremities
           whatsoever
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Lord
           sends
           any
           afflictions
           on
           the
           Church
           or
           our selves
           ,
           wee
           ought
           not
           to
           despise
           or
           make
           light
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           messengers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           humble
           us
           :
           so
           we
           must
           not
           on
           the
           other
           side
           have
           the
           sinewes
           of
           our
           soules
           loosened
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           despise
           the
           Chastening
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           are
           wee
           not
           to
           faint
           when
           wee
           are
           rebuked
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           
             in
             the
             Mount
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             seene
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           usually
           doe
           ,
           not
           at
           this
           time
           when
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           him
           ,
           but
           even
           when
           Abraham
           was
           fetching
           the
           blow
           ,
           then
           to
           stay
           his
           hand
           :
           And
           it
           is
           his
           usuall
           course
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           proverbe
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           ordinary
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           we
           have
           ordinary
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           likewise
           it
           is
           put
           into
           a
           proverbe
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           usually
           brings
           us
           into
           extremities
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           the
           better
           remembred
           of
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           put
           into
           a
           proverbe
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           use
           of
           short
           sentences
           to
           be
           easily
           carried
           in
           the
           memory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           hath
           thus
           turned
           it
           :
           As
           men
           doe
           by
           their
           Silver
           ,
           
           they
           change
           it
           into
           Gold
           that
           it
           may
           with
           the
           more
           ease
           be
           carried
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           cometo
           the
           words
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           wee
           may
           learne
           ,
           
           That
           
             it
             is
             Gods
             usuall
             manner
             to
             bring
             his
             children
             to
             extremities
             .
          
           The
           examples
           are
           so
           many
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           daily
           experience
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           proofe
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           proceed
           to
           shew
           the
           reasons
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           cause
           why
           the
           Lord
           doth
           so
           usually
           doe
           it
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           When
           hee
           brings
           afflictions
           on
           his
           children
           ,
           he
           lets
           it
           runne
           along
           till
           they
           may
           thinke
           there
           is
           no
           more
           helpe
           ,
           nor
           hope
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           an
           affliction
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           would
           not
           bee
           an
           affliction
           ,
           except
           it
           did
           runne
           on
           to
           the
           uttermost
           point
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           were
           any
           doore
           for
           us
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           wee
           were
           not
           compassed
           about
           ,
           but
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           no
           gap
           to
           goe
           out
           at
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           to
           sinke
           .
           
           If
           a
           man
           were
           in
           a
           smoky
           house
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           doore
           open
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           difficulty
           for
           him
           to
           shift
           himselfe
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           wee
           are
           shut
           up
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           which
           makes
           it
           difficult
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           suffers
           it
           to
           come
           to
           an
           extremity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           The
           Lord
           brings
           us
           to
           an
           extremity
           because
           the
           Lord
           might
           be
           sought
           to
           ;
           for
           so
           long
           
           as
           the
           Creatures
           can
           doe
           us
           any
           good
           ,
           we
           will
           goe
           no
           further
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           faile
           us
           ,
           wee
           are
           ready
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           
           As
           it
           is
           with
           men
           which
           are
           on
           the
           Seas
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           an
           extremity
           ,
           those
           that
           will
           not
           pray
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           will
           pray
           now
           ,
           and
           bee
           ready
           to
           say
           with
           these
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Hosea
             6.
             1.
             
             Come
             and
             let
             us
             returne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             ●●
             hath
             torne
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heale
             us
             ;
             he
             hath
             smitten
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             binde
             us
             up
             :
          
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           where
           the
           Creature
           ends
           ,
           the
           Lord
           must
           beginne
           ,
           otherwise
           there
           can
           be
           no
           helpe
           at
           all
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           once
           sees
           that
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           deliverance
           ,
           it
           quaileth
           the
           stoutest
           spirits
           that
           are
           :
           as
           Saul
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           see
           nothing
           but
           death
           before
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           sanke
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           sought
           to
           ;
           but
           
             in
             their
             afflictions
             they
             will
             seeke
             mee
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           because
           then
           they
           can
           goe
           no
           where
           else
           .
           Therefore
           when
           a
           man
           is
           brought
           to
           say
           ,
           vaine
           is
           the
           helpe
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           looke
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           helpe
           ;
           but
           till
           then
           ,
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           looke
           round
           on
           every
           side
           to
           see
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           that
           will
           helpe
           :
           but
           when
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           then
           hee
           seekes
           unto
           the
           Lord
           and
           is
           delivered
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           The
           Lord
           doth
           it
           ,
           because
           that
           hereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           that
           the
           Lord
           may
           bee
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           helper
           ;
           that
           when
           wee
           are
           delivered
           ,
           hee
           may
           have
           all
           the
           praise
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           if
           there
           be
           but
           a
           little
           helpe
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           wee
           are
           ready
           many
           times
           to
           ascribe
           it
           all
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           divide
           
           the
           prayse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           said
           to
           
             Gideon
             ,
             Iudg.
             7.
             2.
             
             The
             people
             that
             are
             with
             thee
             ,
             are
             too
             many
             :
          
           though
           indeed
           they
           were
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           multitude
           which
           they
           were
           to
           goe
           against
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           too
           many
           for
           Gideon
           ,
           to
           have
           acknowledged
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           have
           had
           the
           victory
           with
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           divide
           his
           glory
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           the
           streight
           to
           bee
           without
           all
           hope
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           have
           all
           the
           praise
           ;
           for
           when
           other
           meanes
           concurre
           with
           his
           helpe
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           divided
           ;
           but
           without
           that
           ,
           his
           arme
           lyes
           naked
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           knowne
           ,
           hee
           brings
           them
           to
           extremitie
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Lord
           doth
           it
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           
           wee
           might
           have
           as
           a
           new
           gift
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           suffers
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           forfeit
           our
           Leases
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           renew
           them
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           should
           thinke
           our selves
           to
           bee
           Free-holders
           .
           But
           when
           wee
           come
           to
           see
           all
           gone
           ,
           our
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           credit
           to
           faile
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           extremity
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           it
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           a
           thing
           given
           on
           a
           new
           gift
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           take
           our
           life
           as
           given
           againe
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           so
           in
           any
           other
           streight
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           helpe
           of
           man
           left
           ,
           then
           wee
           take
           it
           wholly
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           then
           wee
           give
           it
           to
           him
           againe
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           The
           Lord
           doth
           it
           ,
           because
           hee
           may
           teach
           us
           by
           Experience
           to
           know
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           some
           man
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           Why
           
           cannot
           that
           be
           without
           these
           extremities
           ?
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           You
           must
           know
           when
           a
           man
           goes
           on
           in
           a
           course
           ,
           without
           any
           troubles
           ,
           or
           changes
           ,
           his
           experience
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           for
           hee
           hath
           no
           great
           experience
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           But
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           that
           brings
           experience
           ;
           and
           experience
           ,
           ●●pe
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           experience
           that
           is
           so
           learned
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           comes
           without
           it
           :
           and
           indeed
           nothing
           is
           well
           learned
           till
           it
           bee
           learned
           by
           experience
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himselfe
           that
           had
           all
           knowledge
           that
           could
           be
           had
           without
           this
           ,
           would
           have
           this
           also
           of
           experience
           likewise
           ;
           for
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           ex●●emity
           ,
           then
           shall
           hee
           have
           experience
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Manasses
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           had
           prayed
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           humbling
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           was
           restored
           ,
           that
           
             he
             knew
             the
             Lord
             was
             God
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           33.
           13.
           
           Why
           ,
           did
           hee
           not
           know
           that
           before
           ?
           No
           ,
           not
           as
           now
           hee
           did
           ;
           for
           now
           hee
           knew
           the
           Lord
           by
           experience
           :
           and
           the
           want
           of
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           many
           feare
           not
           God
           ;
           for
           because
           they
           have
           no
           changes
           ,
           they
           know
           him
           not
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           feare
           him
           not
           .
           
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           did
           ever
           manifest
           himselfe
           in
           any
           speciall
           manner
           to
           any
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           ye
           shall
           see
           it
           alwayes
           to
           bee
           upon
           some
           great
           change
           that
           befell
           them
           :
           As
           when
           Iacob
           was
           forced
           to
           leave
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           to
           flye
           from
           his
           brother
           Esau
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           manifest
           himselfe
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           at
           his
           returning
           home
           againe
           ,
           when
           
           his
           brother
           Esau
           came
           against
           him
           with
           foure
           hundred
           men
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           great
           change
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           appeared
           to
           him
           againe
           :
           so
           still
           upon
           the
           great
           changes
           of
           his
           people
           doth
           the
           Lord
           appeare
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           hee
           did
           to
           them
           in
           former
           dayes
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           to
           us
           now
           ;
           hee
           doth
           appeare
           unto
           us
           sometimes
           by
           ●●erience
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ;
           which
           that
           he
           may
           doe
           ,
           he
           brings
           us
           to
           extremities
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           The
           Lord
           doth
           it
           for
           proofe
           and
           tryall
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             God
             did
             prove
             Abraham
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Take
             now
             thine
             onely
             Sonne
             Isaack
             ,
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             and
             offer
             him
             up
             on
             one
             of
             the
             mountaines
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             thee
             :
          
           Now
           seeing
           the
           Lords
           intent
           was
           to
           prove
           him
           whether
           hee
           would
           part
           with
           his
           sonne
           Isaack
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           therefore
           he
           lets
           him
           goe
           to
           the
           very
           place
           and
           utmost
           period
           of
           offering
           his
           sonne
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           taken
           this
           tryall
           of
           him
           before
           hee
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           very
           utmost
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           beenetryed
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           knife
           was
           as
           it
           were
           going
           to
           the
           throat
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           then
           was
           heefully
           tryed
           :
           And
           like
           unto
           this
           doe
           we
           deale
           with
           friends
           one
           towards
           another
           ;
           for
           when
           you
           will
           try
           how
           another
           will
           trust
           unto
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           let
           him
           alone
           till
           there
           be
           none
           else
           to
           help
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           for
           him
           to
           go
           to
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           tryall
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           is
           come
           to
           this
           that
           you
           must
           doe
           it
           ,
           or
           none
           will
           ,
           then
           have
           you
           tryed
           him
           and
           not
           before
           :
           in
           like
           manner
           did
           the
           Lord
           prove
           Abraham
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Use
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
           That
           wee
           might
           searne
           never
           to
           be
           discouraged
           ;
           whatsoever
           our
           case
           is
           ,
           let
           us
           never
           suffer
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           cast
           downe
           in
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           are
           very
           prone
           to
           let
           goe
           our
           hold
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           a
           very
           great
           fault
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           We
           see
           how
           David
           doth
           recollect
           himselfe
           together
           when
           h●●
           soule
           was
           disquieted
           within
           him
           ,
           
           asking
           himselfe
           why
           it
           was
           so
           ?
           which
           hee
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           other
           had
           not
           beene
           a
           fault
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           why
           doe
           wee
           so
           cast
           downe
           our
           soules
           ?
           If
           we
           say
           ,
           
           it
           is
           because
           it
           will
           be
           long
           before
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           and
           undertake
           our
           helpe
           :
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           ,
           for
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           doth
           see
           thee
           fit
           for
           helpe
           ,
           hee
           will
           give
           it
           ;
           for
           when
           things
           are
           most
           desperate
           ,
           then
           his
           helpe
           is
           nearest
           :
           for
           as
           he
           is
           able
           then
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           so
           is
           hee
           most
           willing
           to
           doe
           it
           then
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Hos.
             14.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             will
             heale
             their
             backesliding
             ,
             I
             will
             love
             them
             freely
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             mine
             anger
             is
             turned
             away
             from
             them
             .
             I
             will
             be
             as
             the
             dew
             to
             Israel
             ,
             he
             shall
             grow
             as
             the
             Lilly
             and
             cast
             forth
             his
             roots
             as
             Lebanon
             :
             his
             branches
             shall
             spread
             ,
             his
             beautie
             shall
             be
             as
             this
             Olive
             ,
             and
             his
             smell
             as
             Lebanon
             .
          
           When
           Israel
           was
           fallen
           into
           a
           very
           low
           condition
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           to
           him
           words
           ,
           and
           repented
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           healed
           their
           back-sliding
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           misery
           :
           and
           then
           though
           they
           were
           outwardly
           miserable
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           as
           the
           dew
           unto
           them
           ;
           that
           though
           they
           be
           as
           the
           Lillies
           in
           winter
           which
           hath
           neither
           colour
           ,
           scent
           ,
           nor
           beauty
           ,
           yet
           consider
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           
           what
           I
           doe
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           know
           me
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           doe
           but
           send
           a
           little
           dew
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           in
           the
           time
           of
           spring
           ,
           it
           shall
           grow
           againe
           ,
           yea
           and
           bring
           forth
           such
           a
           flower
           ,
           whose
           beauty
           shall
           exceed
           Salomon
           in
           all
           his
           Royalty
           :
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           can
           doe
           so
           in
           nature
           to
           the
           hearbs
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           he
           is
           able
           〈◊〉
           doe
           it
           to
           you
           in
           the
           ordinary
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           ?
           If
           hee
           shall
           but
           shine
           on
           you
           with
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           yea
           though
           you
           were
           as
           the
           Lilly
           in
           the
           Winter
           ,
           yet
           shall
           you
           spring
           againe
           as
           the
           Lilly
           in
           the
           Spring
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           shall
           spring
           quickly
           .
           I
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           and
           quickly
           wither
           againe
           :
           No
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           confirmed
           and
           established
           in
           your
           estate
           ,
           for
           hee
           will
           fasten
           your
           roots
           as
           the
           trees
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           faster
           than
           the
           trees
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           be
           tall
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           boughes
           might
           bee
           moved
           ,
           yet
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           trees
           hold
           their
           owne
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           well
           rooted
           :
           and
           in
           Lebanon
           they
           were
           faster
           than
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           firmer
           ground
           :
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           list
           to
           plant
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           remaine
           firme
           .
           I
           but
           what
           shall
           I
           be
           good
           for
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           be
           usefull
           neither
           for
           God
           nor
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           bee
           laid
           aside
           as
           a
           thing
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           more
           use
           .
           Nay
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           onely
           make
           you
           beautifull
           as
           the
           Lillies
           ,
           and
           rooted
           as
           the
           Cedars
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           make
           you
           as
           the
           Olivetrees
           which
           are
           fit
           for
           use
           .
           And
           put
           the
           case
           thy
           name
           and
           credit
           bee
           lost
           ,
           yet
           your
           smell
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           smell
           of
           Lebanon
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           as
           Lebanon
           had
           many
           sweet
           blossomes
           and
           sweet
           smels
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           whatsoever
           your
           condition
           be
           .
        
         
           This
           place
           then
           is
           a
           place
           of
           comfort
           aganst
           discouragements
           ,
           
           which
           you
           may
           see
           exemplified
           in
           divers
           examples
           :
           
           As
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Iob
           :
           you
           know
           in
           what
           a
           case
           hee
           was
           ,
           he
           lost
           all
           hee
           had
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           a
           friend
           left
           him
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           his
           wife
           nor
           servants
           that
           would
           sticke
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           Mount
           ,
           to
           an
           extremity
           that
           could
           not
           goe
           further
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           at
           the
           very
           brim
           of
           the
           hill
           :
           yet
           when
           Iob
           was
           fit
           for
           mercy
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           a
           change
           the
           Lord
           made
           ,
           how
           his
           beauty
           did
           returne
           againe
           ,
           and
           how
           all
           his
           health
           ,
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           friends
           did
           returne
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           he
           was
           in
           all
           things
           as
           before
           ,
           yea
           and
           beyond
           it
           .
           So
           in
           the
           fourth
           of
           Daniel
           26.
           
           who
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           possible
           for
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ever
           to
           have
           beene
           restored
           ,
           that
           had
           lost
           his
           kingdome
           and
           wits
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           in
           againe
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           had
           lost
           all
           his
           beauty
           ,
           for
           hee
           was
           a
           beast
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           made
           a
           change
           with
           him
           :
           now
           a
           man
           would
           wonder
           how
           this
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           that
           hee
           should
           have
           his
           kingdome
           againe
           and
           be
           made
           knowne
           to
           his
           Nobles
           ;
           why
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             looked
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             vers
             .
          
           34.
           and
           then
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Princes
           sought
           unto
           him
           :
           for
           the
           disposition
           of
           all
           people
           is
           to
           have
           the
           right
           heire
           to
           rule
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           had
           as
           much
           glory
           and
           honour
           as
           ever
           before
           .
           The
           
           like
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           Mordecayes
           time
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           extremity
           ;
           for
           you
           see
           how
           farre
           Haman
           went
           ,
           the
           blow
           was
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           giving
           ,
           the
           knife
           was
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           cut
           the
           throat
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           humbled
           themselves
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           made
           worke
           in
           heaven
           ;
           and
           when
           there
           was
           a
           change
           in
           heaven
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           quickly
           the
           Church
           was
           changed
           ,
           and
           brought
           even
           from
           the
           lowest
           degree
           to
           the
           highest
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           or
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           trials
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           us
           never
           give
           over
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           despaire
           not
           ,
           for
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           ever
           ready
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           for
           mercy
           pleaseth
           him
           :
           A
           man
           when
           he
           corrects
           his
           childe
           ,
           
           he
           doth
           it
           unwillingly
           ;
           but
           when
           hee
           is
           fit
           for
           mercy
           ,
           hee
           is
           glad
           to
           shew
           that
           :
           why
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           being
           willing
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           able
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           a
           Physician
           that
           is
           able
           to
           heale
           the
           most
           dangerous
           diseases
           ,
           and
           shall
           wee
           then
           doubt
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           amongst
           us
           to
           measure
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           our selves
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           we
           see
           man
           cannot
           helpe
           us
           ,
           we
           thinke
           that
           God
           cannot
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           can
           turne
           Winter
           into
           a
           Summer
           ,
           can
           speedily
           turne
           our
           estates
           when
           we
           are
           fit
           for
           it
           :
           As
           a
           Physician
           that
           administers
           hard
           potions
           to
           his
           Patient
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           because
           he
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           give
           him
           pleasant
           things
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           because
           his
           Patient
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           is
           fit
           for
           Cordials
           ,
           hee
           most
           willingly
           gives
           them
           unto
           him
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           
           hee
           is
           willing
           enough
           to
           sowe
           his
           
           seed
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           would
           bee
           glad
           if
           the
           time
           were
           come
           ;
           I
           but
           hee
           knoweth
           if
           he
           so
           we
           it
           on
           the
           wilde
           waste
           ground
           it
           would
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           therfore
           he
           plowes
           it
           first
           ,
           and
           againe
           too
           ,
           yea
           thrice
           if
           it
           be
           needfull
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           well
           fitted
           it
           ,
           hee
           sowes
           his
           seed
           ;
           Even
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           first
           plowes
           the
           ground
           ,
           he
           digges
           deepe
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           if
           it
           be
           needfull
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           if
           a
           little
           plowing
           will
           serve
           ,
           he
           never
           takes
           a
           deeper
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           will
           serve
           ,
           he
           never
           gives
           a
           second
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           are
           fit
           to
           receive
           the
           seed
           ,
           mercy
           shall
           come
           in
           amaine
           amongst
           us
           ,
           even
           as
           that
           which
           goes
           with
           wind
           and
           tide
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           shall
           come
           as
           fast
           as
           our
           misery
           did
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           comes
           headlong
           upon
           us
           as
           it
           did
           upon
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           yet
           how
           quickly
           did
           the
           Lord
           deliver
           him
           againe
           ?
           and
           so
           shall
           it
           ,
           bee
           with
           us
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           delighted
           with
           mercy
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           doth
           usually
           helpe
           in
           extremities
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ;
           for
           
             in
             the
             Mount
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           first
           Doctrine
           is
           drawne
           naturally
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             Gods
             usuall
             manner
             to
             bring
             his
             children
             into
             the
             Mount
          
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           then
           and
           there
           will
           he
           be
           seene
           :
           Therefore
           it
           followes
           ,
           That
        
         
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             extremities
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             seene
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             not
             before
          
           :
           But
           then
           he
           will
           appeare
           in
           his
           speciall
           providence
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           though
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           why
           so
           ?
           
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           
           this
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           draw
           forth
           the
           practice
           of
           
           many
           graces
           ,
           and
           good
           duties
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           be
           without
           use
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           When
           Iacob
           had
           made
           his
           brother
           Esau
           his
           enemy
           by
           his
           hasty
           getting
           of
           the
           blessing
           ,
           whereas
           if
           hee
           had
           stayd
           the
           Lords
           time
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           had
           it
           without
           any
           sorrowes
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           will
           have
           it
           a
           wrong
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           accompanied
           with
           many
           sorrowes
           both
           in
           him
           and
           Rebecca
           likewise
           :
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           presently
           made
           reconciliation
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           brother
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           made
           it
           long
           first
           ,
           that
           made
           Iacob
           exceeding
           fruitfull
           ;
           for
           hee
           being
           caused
           to
           to
           flye
           ,
           as
           his
           mother
           counselled
           him
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           his
           necessity
           became
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           knew
           him
           better
           than
           ever
           otherwise
           hee
           should
           have
           knowne
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           knew
           himselfe
           better
           too
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vowed
           to
           give
           the
           Lord
           the
           tenth
           of
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           his
           God
           for
           ever
           if
           hee
           would
           give
           him
           food
           and
           Clothing
           ,
           of
           which
           hee
           felt
           the
           want
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           this
           brought
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           So
           likewise
           when
           Esau
           came
           against
           him
           at
           his
           returning
           home
           againe
           ;
           if
           it
           at
           the
           first
           it
           had
           beene
           told
           Iacob
           that
           his
           brother
           had
           beene
           friends
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           had
           never
           wrestled
           with
           the
           Lord
           as
           hee
           did
           ;
           and
           so
           should
           he
           have
           missed
           of
           that
           great
           blessing
           which
           he
           received
           in
           being
           called
           Israell
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           se●
           the
           Lord
           by
           this
           doth
           draw
           many
           great
           fruits
           from
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           otherwise
           the
           Lord
           should
           lose
           the
           glory
           ,
           and
           wee
           the
           benefit
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           with
           us
           .
           So
           likewise
           the
           
           Angell
           was
           sent
           to
           Daniel
           when
           he
           began
           to
           pray
           ;
           I
           but
           if
           the
           message
           had
           then
           beene
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           heart
           had
           not
           beene
           so
           well
           moulded
           in
           the
           frame
           of
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           lets
           him
           alone
           ;
           though
           hee
           had
           given
           the
           Angell
           charge
           to
           deliver
           the
           message
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           till
           he
           had
           done
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           message
           of
           their
           full
           deliverance
           was
           not
           made
           knowne
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           deferres
           ,
           and
           will
           stay
           till
           the
           very
           extremity
           comes
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           Because
           he
           would
           give
           a
           time
           to
           men
           to
           repent
           and
           meet
           him
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           good
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           should
           not
           seeke
           unto
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           for
           such
           as
           doe
           not
           seeke
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           leave
           them
           without
           excuse
           :
           as
           in
           2
           Chron.
           11.
           12.
           
           Chapters
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           Roboam
           sought
           the
           Lord
           for
           three
           yeares
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           Shisacke
           was
           not
           sent
           against
           him
           till
           the
           fifth
           yeare
           of
           his
           reigne
           :
           Whence
           this
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           therefore
           had
           resolved
           to
           bring
           judgement
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           gives
           him
           two
           yeares
           liberty
           to
           see
           if
           he
           would
           returne
           .
           So
           when
           Nebuchadnezzar
           was
           like
           a
           flourishing
           tree
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           dreamed
           his
           dreame
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           knowne
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           cut
           downe
           to
           the
           very
           root
           ,
           like
           the
           lilly
           in
           winter
           ,
           nothing
           should
           be
           left
           but
           the
           stumpes
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           twelve
           moneths
           after
           before
           the
           Lord
           strucke
           him
           .
           So
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           by
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           oftentimes
           
           offering
           to
           strike
           it
           ,
           yet
           called
           backe
           his
           hand
           again
           that
           they
           might
           humble
           themselves
           and
           seeke
           his
           face
           :
           but
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Iezabel
           in
           the
           second
           of
           the
           
             Revelations
             verse
             12.
             hee
             gave
             her
             time
             to
             repent
             ,
             but
             she
             repented
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           deliver
           till
           the
           time
           of
           extremity
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           creature
           .
           And
           see
           that
           they
           are
           but
           as
           reeds
           that
           are
           empty
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           brought
           to
           some
           great
           straight
           ,
           and
           sees
           that
           men
           will
           forsake
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           doe
           when
           he
           will
           bring
           a
           man
           to
           a
           streight
           indeed
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           will
           shew
           him
           that
           there
           is
           no
           helpe
           in
           man
           ;
           as
           when
           a
           man
           that
           is
           sicke
           ,
           
           and
           so
           farre
           gone
           that
           no
           physicke
           will
           doe
           him
           good
           ,
           but
           all
           Physicians
           have
           left
           him
           ;
           or
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           some
           great
           businesse
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           nothing
           that
           he
           hath
           will
           effect
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           a
           man
           at
           Sea
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           in
           such
           a
           tempest
           that
           neither
           rowing
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           will
           doe
           him
           good
           ,
           then
           when
           men
           are
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           outward
           meanes
           will
           start
           aside
           like
           a
           broken
           bow
           ;
           for
           a
           broken
           bow
           being
           drawne
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           will
           hold
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           drawne
           up
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           then
           it
           breakes
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           him
           that
           handles
           it
           :
           Even
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           creature
           is
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           vanity
           of
           them
           is
           seene
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           but
           as
           hollow
           reeds
           that
           are
           empty
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           bee
           trusted
           to
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           must
           adde
           to
           this
           ,
           
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           deliver
           till
           then
           ,
           yet
           then
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           
           of
           that
           you
           must
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           will
           make
           good
           his
           promises
           and
           bee
           just
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           abundant
           in
           truth
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           good
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           abundance
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           helpe
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           till
           a
           man
           come
           to
           extremity
           ,
           why
           then
           hee
           must
           helpe
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           should
           faile
           them
           that
           trust
           unto
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           one
           man
           will
           not
           faile
           another
           that
           trusteth
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           treachery
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           why
           then
           much
           lesse
           will
           the
           Lord
           faile
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           rely
           upon
           him
           ,
           if
           thy
           heart
           can
           tell
           thee
           thou
           dost
           intirely
           rest
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           hee
           should
           faile
           thee
           :
           And
           therefore
           hee
           must
           helpe
           thee
           at
           the
           last
           cast
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           untill
           thou
           art
           so
           farre
           gone
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           come
           unto
           the
           Mount
           ;
           for
           Abraham
           was
           three
           dayes
           in
           going
           the
           journey
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           might
           have
           revealed
           it
           before
           if
           hee
           would
           ,
           but
           hee
           did
           not
           till
           he
           came
           to
           the
           mount
           :
           And
           therefore
           doe
           not
           say
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           extremity
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           helpe
           mee
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           but
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           brow
           of
           the
           hill
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           at
           the
           utmost
           part
           of
           the
           Mount.
           
        
         
           The
           Use
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
           to
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           make
           too
           much
           haste
           for
           deliverance
           in
           the
           time
           of
           distresse
           ,
           but
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yea
           depend
           upon
           his
           providence
           when
           we
           seeme
           to
           be
           without
           helpe
           :
           If
           we
           looke
           upon
           the
           Creature
           ,
           yet
           then
           are
           wee
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           as
           never
           to
           say
           there
           is
           no
           helpe
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             though
             he
             kill
             me
          
           ;
           for
           so
           did
           Abraham
           here
           ,
           
           he
           was
           to
           kill
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           hope
           :
           So
           let
           us
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           bee
           our
           utter
           undoing
           if
           it
           should
           come
           on
           us
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           doe
           come
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           hope
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           manner
           to
           bring
           his
           people
           to
           extremities
           ,
           as
           here
           to
           Abraham
           :
           and
           the
           like
           hee
           did
           to
           Peter
           when
           he
           came
           to
           him
           on
           the
           waters
           ;
           for
           he
           might
           have
           holpen
           him
           before
           he
           beganne
           to
           sinke
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           but
           hee
           did
           first
           let
           him
           sinke
           a
           little
           and
           then
           he
           holpe
           him
           :
           So
           when
           the
           people
           were
           at
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           gap
           to
           goe
           out
           at
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           holpe
           them
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           way
           thorow
           the
           Sea
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           he
           did
           to
           Iacob
           when
           hee
           was
           returning
           home
           from
           his
           father
           in
           law
           Laban
           ,
           hee
           ,
           suffered
           Esau
           to
           come
           out
           against
           him
           with
           foure
           hundred
           men
           ,
           before
           hee
           holpe
           him
           ;
           and
           who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           Esau's
           mind
           should
           have
           beene
           so
           suddenly
           turned
           ?
           But
           when
           Iacob
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           streight
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           turned
           all
           another
           way
           .
           And
           the
           like
           he
           did
           with
           David
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           distresse
           ,
           he
           let
           him
           alone
           till
           
             the
             waters
             were
             like
             to
             goe
             over
             him
             :
          
           but
           when
           his
           feet
           had
           almost
           slipt
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           outward
           and
           inward
           troubles
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           at
           the
           very
           
             going
             downe
             to
             the
             grave
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           brought
           his
           feet
           out
           of
           the
           Net
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           tooke
           him
           out
           of
           the
           waters
           that
           he
           was
           not
           drowned
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           still
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           labour
           that
           thy
           faith
           faile
           thee
           not
           whatsoever
           thy
           straights
           be
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           Peters
           fault
           when
           hee
           was
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           had
           sunke
           ,
           being
           hee
           had
           the
           
           Lords
           word
           ,
           hee
           should
           have
           beene
           safe
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ;
           and
           so
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           streights
           still
           to
           beleeve
           ;
           which
           if
           we
           doe
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           the
           Lord
           very
           exceeding
           ready
           to
           helpe
           beyond
           all
           that
           we
           can
           be
           able
           to
           aske
           or
           thinke
           .
        
         
           See
           this
           in
           an
           example
           or
           two
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           comes
           betwixt
           the
           cup
           and
           the
           lip
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           very
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           hand
           to
           the
           stroke
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           so
           also
           when
           the
           Shunamite
           had
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Prophet
           left
           her
           land
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Famine
           that
           was
           to
           come
           when
           the
           seven
           yeeres
           were
           done
           ;
           for
           shee
           trusted
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           doe
           for
           my
           lands
           againe
           ?
           but
           did
           goe
           ;
           and
           when
           shee
           returned
           ,
           and
           was
           gone
           to
           the
           King
           for
           her
           lands
           againe
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           was
           the
           King
           talking
           with
           Elishaes
           servant
           about
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           then
           told
           the
           King
           of
           this
           woman
           and
           her
           sonne
           ,
           confirming
           that
           which
           Gehezi
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           Gehezi
           being
           present
           to
           helpe
           to
           speake
           for
           the
           woman
           ;
           and
           then
           shee
           had
           not
           onely
           her
           lands
           restored
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           also
           for
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           her
           absence
           .
           So
           likewise
           when
           Mordecayes
           destruction
           was
           plotted
           by
           Haman
           ,
           and
           so
           neare
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           hope
           of
           helpe
           on
           any
           side
           ,
           yet
           then
           when
           Mordecay
           was
           asleepe
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           no
           plots
           at
           all
           for
           his
           safety
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           brought
           it
           to
           passe
           ;
           
           for
           
             that
             night
             the
             King
             could
             not
             sleepe
          
           ;
           then
           hee
           must
           needs
           call
           for
           a
           booke
           ,
           and
           
           then
           that
           above
           all
           other
           bookes
           ,
           that
           should
           bee
           brought
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           booke
           that
           very
           place
           to
           bee
           turned
           to
           of
           the
           treason
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Mordecayes
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           in
           discovering
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           should
           be
           done
           at
           the
           very
           extremity
           ,
           when
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           would
           have
           done
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           considering
           :
           therefore
           never
           doubt
           ,
           feare
           not
           ,
           but
           trust
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           any
           streight
           ;
           for
           though
           hee
           doth
           not
           worke
           miracles
           now
           ,
           yet
           he
           workes
           wonders
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           as
           great
           things
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           too
           when
           there
           is
           the
           like
           occasion
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           brow
           of
           the
           hill
           by
           the
           people
           to
           bee
           cast
           downe
           from
           it
           ,
           why
           then
           he
           went
           a
           way
           thorow
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           Lord
           able
           to
           doe
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           also
           if
           there
           be
           the
           like
           need
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           learne
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           depend
           upon
           him
           .
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           impossible
           when
           fortie
           men
           had
           secretly
           vowed
           neither
           to
           eat
           nor
           drinke
           till
           they
           had
           killed
           Paul
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           bee
           revealed
           ,
           and
           Paul
           to
           be
           delivered
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           that
           were
           able
           enough
           to
           destroy
           a
           poore
           prisoner
           had
           conspired
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           the
           Lord
           delivered
           him
           from
           that
           great
           streight
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           wait
           still
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           but
           the
           staying
           till
           the
           time
           be
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           that
           can
           save
           ,
           will
           save
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           tarry
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           second
           thing
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           point
           observable
           from
           these
           〈◊〉
        
         
         
           That
           godly
           mens
           extremities
           are
           but
           tryals
           ,
           
           sent
           for
           their
           good
           ;
           and
           not
           punishments
           ,
           sent
           for
           their
           hurt
           and
           ruine
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           did
           this
           but
           to
           prove
           Abraham
           ,
           hee
           meant
           him
           to
           hurt
           at
           all
           in
           it
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           doth
           by
           afflicting
           others
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           meane
           to
           hurt
           them
           by
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           you
           see
           an
           affliction
           to
           bee
           so
           great
           as
           if
           it
           would
           undoe
           those
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           issue
           it
           was
           but
           like
           an
           evill
           ;
           for
           when
           Abraham
           was
           bid
           to
           take
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           Isaack
           whom
           he
           loved
           ,
           and
           offer
           him
           in
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           was
           suffered
           to
           bee
           the
           three
           dayes
           in
           the
           tryall
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           meant
           him
           no
           hurt
           ;
           here
           was
           indeed
           a
           great
           apprehension
           of
           evill
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           no
           evill
           ;
           but
           it
           might
           as
           much
           worke
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           evill
           it selfe
           :
           Even
           so
           is
           it
           with
           us
           in
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           evils
           ,
           but
           meere
           tryals
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           much
           to
           be
           dismayed
           for
           the
           greatest
           afflictions
           that
           can
           befall
           us
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           but
           trials
           ,
           that
           doe
           befall
           thee
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           get
           by
           it
           ?
           Why
           ,
           so
           much
           that
           there
           is
           so
           little
           cause
           to
           be
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           cause
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           if
           thou
           woudest
           beleeve
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           first
           of
           
             Iames
             2.
             
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             count
             it
             great
             joy
             when
             you
             fall
             into
             divers
             trials
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           fit
           Text
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           said
           hee
           would
           prove
           Abraham
           ;
           and
           all
           is
           no
           more
           but
           to
           try
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           doe
           us
           any
           hurt
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           good
           reason
           
           why
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           in
           that
           wee
           are
           bid
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ;
           now
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           that
           which
           wil
           hurt
           us
           ,
           neither
           will
           the
           Lord
           lay
           any
           unreasonable
           command
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           what
           if
           the
           tryals
           bee
           many
           ?
           Yet
           hee
           bids
           us
           rejoyce
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           of
           divers
           kindes
           ;
           when
           wee
           are
           not
           onely
           afflicted
           in
           the
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           our
           friends
           forsake
           us
           ,
           in
           which
           wee
           might
           have
           some
           comfort
           ,
           if
           our
           healths
           and
           liberty
           might
           bee
           enjoyed
           ;
           or
           if
           all
           the
           outward
           man
           were
           afflicted
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           spirit
           were
           whole
           it
           would
           beare
           out
           infirmitie
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           what
           if
           that
           bee
           wounded
           too
           ?
           Why
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           tryals
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           you
           fall
           into
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           a
           sudden
           too
           ,
           as
           a
           fall
           of
           waves
           ,
           one
           comming
           upon
           the
           necke
           of
           another
           as
           they
           did
           upon
           Iob
           ,
           yet
           wee
           are
           bid
           to
           rejoyce
           :
           Why
           one
           would
           thinke
           it
           were
           enough
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           patient
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           yet
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             you
             must
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             count
             it
             exceeding
             joy
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           your
           trials
           are
           greater
           ,
           so
           let
           your
           joy
           be
           greater
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           strange
           command
           you
           will
           say
           :
           I
           but
           though
           you
           see
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           great
           reason
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           saw
           ,
           you
           would
           keepe
           them
           most
           willingly
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           Command
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           tryall
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           bee
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           cause
           of
           joy
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           most
           painefull
           bee
           the
           most
           gainefull
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           have
           them
           ,
           have
           the
           greatest
           cause
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           :
           It
           was
           a
           tryall
           for
           Abraham
           
           to
           goe
           from
           his
           owne
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           out
           his
           sonne
           Ismael
           ;
           I
           but
           this
           was
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           this
           brought
           him
           the
           greatest
           fruit
           that
           ever
           hee
           had
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           
           but
           what
           is
           that
           good
           ?
           Why
           this
           ;
           first
           ,
           it
           shall
           increase
           grace
           in
           your
           hearts
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           gold
           when
           it
           is
           tryed
           loseth
           nothing
           but
           drosse
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           made
           the
           better
           thereby
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           for
           
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
          
           ,
           1
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             bringeth
             forth
             patience
          
           :
           so
           the
           greater
           thy
           tryall
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           strengthens
           thy
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           increaseth
           comfort
           :
           for
           when
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Apostle
           abounded
           ,
           his
           Consolation
           abounded
           also
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundred
             fold
             with
             persecutions
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           tryall
           doth
           abound
           ,
           the
           comfort
           shall
           abound
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           2
           you
           shall
           have
           the
           greater
           wages
           ;
           for
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           friend
           that
           hath
           be
           one
           employed
           about
           any
           great
           thing
           for
           him
           ,
           why
           the
           greater
           the
           trouble
           was
           which
           he
           did
           undergoe
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           hee
           bee
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           reward
           will
           hee
           bestow
           upon
           him
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           greater
           the
           tryals
           are
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           greater
           benefit
           will
           come
           to
           us
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           you
           see
           the
           greatest
           tryals
           befall
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           bee
           assured
           by
           this
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           great
           benefit
           is
           comming
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           this
           is
           a
           usefull
           doctrine
           ;
           it
           may
           bee
           it
           concernes
           
           some
           of
           you
           now
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           it
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           lay
           it
           up
           before-hand
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           not
           thinke
           of
           our
           afflictions
           as
           of
           things
           that
           will
           undoe
           us
           ,
           but
           as
           tryals
           that
           will
           bring
           us
           profit
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Spyes
           that
           went
           to
           Canaan
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           the
           Gyants
           that
           were
           in
           it
           with
           a
           double
           eye
           ;
           and
           so
           some
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           O
           the
           land
           is
           a
           very
           good
           land
           ,
           and
           incouraged
           the
           people
           to
           goe
           up
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           others
           that
           were
           afraid
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           nay
           but
           the
           land
           eats
           up
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           and
           discouraged
           the
           people
           to
           goe
           up
           into
           it
           :
           Even
           so
           it
           is
           with
           many
           amongst
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           afflictions
           befall
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           O
           they
           presently
           are
           afraid
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           Who
           would
           be
           as
           these
           men
           ?
           let
           me
           be
           of
           such
           as
           be
           in
           prosperity
           and
           have
           friends
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           will
           provide
           for
           mee
           :
           but
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ?
           Why
           they
           send
           forth
           wrong
           spies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           bring
           backe
           a
           false
           report
           :
           but
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           send
           forth
           thy
           faith
           and
           spirituall
           wisdome
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           then
           thou
           shouldest
           see
           it
           were
           no
           such
           matter
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           this
           be
           our
           practice
           concerning
           the
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           needfull
           it
           is
           wee
           should
           so
           doe
           ;
           for
           doe
           you
           not
           see
           the
           dangers
           that
           they
           and
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           confusion
           that
           is
           almost
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           ?
           yet
           God
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           us
           ,
           neither
           will
           he
           leave
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           can
           but
           rest
           upon
           him
           :
           what
           though
           there
           should
           be
           a
           
           sudden
           change
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           things
           were
           with
           us
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Hesters
           time
           ?
           yet
           could
           the
           Lord
           bring
           forth
           some
           good
           thing
           out
           of
           it
           that
           should
           tend
           much
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           our
           good
           :
           Put
           the
           case
           all
           were
           turned
           upside
           downe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           confused
           Chaos
           ,
           wherein
           heaven
           and
           earth
           was
           mingled
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           overcomming
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           yet
           as
           then
           when
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           did
           but
           move
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           many
           beautifull
           creatures
           were
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           those
           waters
           that
           seemed
           then
           to
           spoyle
           all
           ,
           serves
           now
           to
           water
           all
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           we
           cannot
           bee
           :
           Even
           so
           ,
           were
           the
           Church
           in
           never
           so
           confused
           a
           condition
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           shall
           so
           order
           the
           things
           that
           seeme
           to
           undoe
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           bring
           forth
           something
           of
           speciall
           use
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           something
           to
           water
           and
           make
           fruitfull
           the
           house
           and
           people
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           be
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           whatsoever
           befalls
           thee
           ,
           onely
           bee
           humbled
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           great
           cause
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           calls
           thee
           to
           it
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           his
           messengers
           to
           declare
           his
           will
           unto
           you
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           must
           bee
           humbled
           and
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           consider
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           throughly
           affected
           thereby
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           Ephraims
           fault
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           and
           thou
           must
           see
           this
           distresse
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           bring
           thee
           into
           the
           Mount
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           an
           extremity
           simply
           that
           will
           cause
           the
           Lord
           to
           helpe
           thee
           ;
           but
           when
           thy
           soule
           is
           plowed
           up
           
           therewith
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           cast
           in
           the
           seed
           and
           water
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           thy
           soule
           shall
           spring
           againe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           still
           maintaine
           our
           hope
           in
           all
           conditions
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           did
           I
           fall
           upon
           this
           Text
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           That
           
             in
             the
             Mount
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             seene
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09981-e230
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Three
             false
             guides
             among
             the
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             proved
             first
             by
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1
             ▪
             What
             this
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             ,
             a
             naturall
             and
             a
             spiritual
             death
             
          
           
             Dead
             workes
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             seat
             of
             this
             death
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             kinds
             of
             this
             death
             .
          
           
             How
             terrible
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Gods
             presence
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             signes
             of
             this
             death
             .
          
           
             Foure
             signs
             of
             bodily
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Privation
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             difference
             betweene
             knowing
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             and
             knowing
             them
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Privation
             of
             sense
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             motion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Want
             of
             beauty
             and
             vigour
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             moral
             vertues
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             degrees
             of
             this
             death
             .
             The
             death
             of
             guilt
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             opposite
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             this
             death
             .
             The
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             opposite
             to
             the
             life
             of
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1
             
          
           
             Ans.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             3.
             
             A
             difference
             betweene
             the
             spirituall
             and
             corporall
             death
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Vses
             of
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Vses
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             defer
             repentance
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             devil
             deceives
             men
             in
             perswading
             them
             to
             put
             off
             their
             repentance
             ,
          
           
             Saving
             repentance
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             Spira
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             How
             to
             esteem
             civill
             men
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             To
             stirre
             up
             to
             thankfulnesse
             for
             being
             quickned
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             How
             to
             esteeme
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             To
             examine
             ourselves
             whether
             we
             have
             life
             in
             us
             or
             no.
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             divell
             deceives
             civill
             men
             .
          
           
             Two
             signes
             of
             our
             quickning
             1.
             
          
           
             An
             application
             to
             examine
             our selves
             before
             we
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             spiritually
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             starke
             deadnesse
             .
          
           
             Three
             positive
             signes
             of
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             A
             careless
             neglect
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             lying
             still
             in
             any
             lust
             .
          
           
             A
             living
             lust
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             An
             antipathy
             to
             God
             and
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Five
             Privitive
             signes
             of
             dead
             men
             ,
          
           
             Privation
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             Privation
             of
             heat
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Stiffenesse
             ,
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Privation
             of
             sense
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Matth
             ,
             13.
             13.
             opened
             .
          
           
             No
             sympathizing
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             to
             move
             us
             to
             consider
             the
             Churches
             misery
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             we
             must
             doe
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Pray
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             Prayers
             must
             be
             fervent
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             With
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             Of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             With
             humility
             .
          
           
             Be
             more
             ●ealous
             .
          
           
             Stir
             up
             others
             
          
           
             Performe
             duties
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             With
             Continuance
             .
          
           
             The
             Divels
             cunning
             to
             deferre
             men
             from
             doing
             good
             Duties
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             civil
             men
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             life
             ,
             but
             have
             none
             indeed
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             not
             Grow
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             moved
             by
             an
             outward
             Principle
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             it
             but
             in
             some
             places
             and
             company
             .
          
           
             They
             speake
             from
             the
             teeth
             ,
             not
             frō
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Iunius
             converted
             by
             a
             country-mans
             harty
             speaking
             .
          
           
             Two
             meanes
             to
             get
             life
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             No
             translation
             to
             life
             ,
             without
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             due
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Things
             considerable
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             keepe
             a
             man
             from
             Christ
             :
             1.
             
             Vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neglect
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vnwillingnesse
             to
             part
             with
             other
             things
             for
             him
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             to
             be
             set
             against
             these
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             a
             deepe
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             Without
             sound
             humiliation
             we
             will
             not
             come
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             not
             stay
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Humiliation
             compared
             to
             the
             sout
             sorts
             of
             ground
             ,
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             We
             will
             not
             suffer
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Humiliation
             must
             goe
             before
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Three
             questions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             True
             humiliation
             consists
             
          
           
             In
             seeing
             our
             lives
             abound
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             In
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             good
             in
             thee
             .
          
           
             In
             smiting
             th●
             heart
             with
             a●
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             curs●
             
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             sorrow
             is
             required
             to
             true
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             true
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             How
             true
             Humiliation
             differs
             from
             other
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             rise
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Bousion
             Cons.
             299.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             signes
             and
             effects
             .
          
           
             Contrition
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Heales
             our
             Sinnes
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             causeth
             love
             to
             Christ
             :
          
           
             Signs
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             love
             Christ
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Affection
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             light
             prizing
             of
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Contentednesse
             with
             the
             meanest
             condition
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Feare
             of
             offending
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             finding
             of
             sweetnesse
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Meekenesse
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Humiliation
             changeth
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             differen●
             of
             humiliation
             in
             one
             well
             educated
             and
             a
             grosse
             sinner
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             least
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             will
             make
             us
             count
             sin
             the
             greatest
             cuill
             ,
             Christ
             the
             greatest
             good
             
          
           
             A
             mans
             conversion
             consists
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             the
             onely
             meanes
             of
             humiliation
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             what
             and
             why
             required
             to
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             afflictions
             and
             the
             Law
             concurre
             to
             humiliation
             
          
           
             Five
             meanes
             to
             humiliatiō
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             ,
             to
             consider
             our
             estates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             ,
             to
             suffer
             sorrow
             to
             abide
             on
             us
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Meanes
             see
             sinne
             in
             〈◊〉
             effects
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Meanes
             ,
             to
             make
             these
             evilspresent
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             before
             vs.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Meanes
             .
             To
             take
             heed
             of
             shifts
             ;
          
           
             Eight
             shifts
             ,
             whereby
             men
             think
             to
             keep
             off
             iudgments
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Civility
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Formall
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Badn●sse
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Two
             cautions
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Gods
             mercy
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             making
             conscience
             of
             many
             things
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             delay
             of
             executing
             of
             judgement
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             false
             opinion
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
          
           
             Three
             cautions
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             An
             opinion
             that
             some
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             not
             all
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Things
             in
             the
             doctrine
             ,
          
           
             1
             Taking
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Laying
             hold
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3
             All
             may
             come
             and
             take
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             generally
             .
          
           
             1
             Otherwise
             no
             ground
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             about
             things
             that
             are
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             would
             take
             Christ
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Christ
             gives
             whome
             hee
             quickeneth
             a
             three-fold
             life
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             prooved
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hee
             that
             walketh
             in
             sin
             is
             overcome
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             him
             sinne
             hath
             the
             chiefest
             command
             ,
             and
             God
             no
             place
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hee
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             respect
             unto
             small
             things
             with
             sincerity
             ,
             more
             than
             many
             great
             things
             with
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4
             ,
          
           
             He
             is
             ready
             to
             runne
             into
             other
             sins
             upon
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             What
             this
             walking
             is
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Right
             walking
             is
             knowne
             
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             progresse
             therin
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             companions
             and
             guides
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             the
             provision
             wee
             make
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             For
             triall
             to
             see
             whether
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             right
             way
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Two
             rules
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             walke
             aright
             .
          
           
             1
             To
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             knowne
             sin
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             To
             see
             if
             thy
             sinne
             be
             continued
             in
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             I.
             When
             sin
             is
             a
             knowne
             sin
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Every
             mans
             conscience
             will
             tell
             him
             what
             is
             a
             known
             sin
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             3
             Differences
             betweene
             the
             accusing
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             scruples
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Differ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             after
             knowledge
             lie
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             godly
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             Differ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             subiect
             matter
             .
          
           
             Differ
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             a
             godly
             man
             &
             a
             wicked
             may
             bee
             said
             to
             agree
             &
             differ
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             They
             agree
             in
             the
             way
             &
             differ
             in
             the
             end
             of
             their
             journey
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             both
             disagree
             and
             differ
             in
             the
             disapproving
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             Disapproving
             of
             evill
             twofold
             .
          
           
             Three
             s●gnes
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             a
             naturall
             dislike
             of
             evill
             and
             a
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             delightful
             absteining
             frō
             sin
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             change
             &
             rising
             of
             the
             heart
             both
             against
             old
             sins
             and
             the
             doers
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             change
             of
             the
             whole
             m̄a
             ▪
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Distinctiō
             bewixt
             a
             godly
             mans
             relapsing
             and
             lying
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             hath
             no
             purpose
             to
             sin
             
          
           
             2
             He
             favoureth
             not
             his
             sin
             
          
           
             3
             He
             falls
             not
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             .
          
           
             1
             So
             often
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             2
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             difference
             between
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             wicked
             some
             sin
             is
             ever
             predominant
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             wicked
             commit
             sinne
             as
             a
             proper
             worke
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             purposes
             of
             the
             wicked
             are
             weak
             and
             fruitlesse
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             godly
             strong
             and
             effectuall
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             comfort
             al
             those
             that
             do
             not
             continue
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4
             Comforts
             in
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           
             1
             Contentednesse
             to
             forsake
             lust
             .
          
           
             2
             Ability
             ●●
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3
             Abilitie
             to
             beate
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             4
             Soūd
             pea●●
             and
             lasting
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09981-e10400
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             words
             ▪
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.
             
             Deut.
             31.
             19.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             against
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             For
             ordinary
             use
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             To
             make
             it
             an
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             might
             be
             sought
             unto
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             the
             helper
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             we
             might
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             new
             gift
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             wee
             may
             know
             the
             Lord.
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             is
             never
             knowne
             well
             but
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             God
             manifefleth
             himselfe
             ever
             upon
             some
             great
             change
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             whatever
             our
             case
             be
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             43.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             14.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             opened
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ●ewes
             in
             Mordicaes
             time
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Reasons
             why
             God
             will
             not
             be
             seene
             till
             extremities
             are
             .
          
           
             To
             exercise
             the
             graces
             of
             your
             God
             by
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             To
             give
             time
             of
             repentance
             ▪
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             To
             let
             us
             know
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Though
             God
             defer
             till
             extremity
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             will
             surely
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             make
             too
             much
             hast
             for
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Ester
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Godly
             mens
             extremities
             are
             trials
             ,
             not
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Obiect
               .
               Answ.
            
             We
             ought
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             trials
             ,
             because
             the
             greater
             the
             tryall
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             be
             the
             good
             .
          
           
             
               Obiect
               .
               Answ.
            
             The
             good
             that
             comes
             of
             trials
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             Increase
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2
             Increase
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .